#i am desperate to kind of get some stories off my plate
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
not-poignant · 9 months ago
Text
August 2024 Writing Round-Up
Tumblr media
Here’s the monthly round-up of everything written and posted in August 2024!
Here’s the chapters that were released:
Underline the Black 93
Underline the Black 94
Underline the Black 95
Underline the Blue 18
Underline the Blue 19
Constellations 09
Constellations 12 (Gary+Efnisien Tier+)
Underline the Blue 20 (Gwyn+Augus Tier+)
Underline the Blue 21 (Gwyn+Augus Tier+)
Chapter Commentary - Underline the Blue - 18 (Mosk+Eran Tier)
Chapter Commentary - Underline the Blue - 19 (Mosk+Eran Tier)
FANFICTION
A Stain that Won't Dissolve 41
A Stain that Won't Dissolve 42
~
All Patreon early access chapters are mirrored at Ream, which is anti-censorship, author-friendly, and supports diverse fictional writing.
~
Behind the scenes I wrote 30,204 words in August across Underline the Black, Constellations, and Underline the Blue. In reality, I only wrote one chapter of the last two, and seven chapters of Underline the Black. The most I've written in any month this year. This is why there was no Palmarosa update! I'm so sorry!
The burnout is real, folks. This month (September) I'm also starting back into my tumour/cancer surveillance (I have 3 head/neck tumours, 2 have been treated with radiotherapy but never shrunk, and 1 hasn't been treated at all, so they all need regular monitoring for the rest of my life). This stuff tires me out, the scanxiety is real.
I feel like one day I'll look back on 2024 as a really hard year, and I know I'm not the only one. If you're reading this now, and you're going through a hard year, I'm sending you love and solidarity, because there just seems to be a lot of shit going on for mostly everyone. Please hang in there, we all deserve better years.
~
As always, you can support the stories you love by subscribing over at Patreon and Ream! You can also follow for free, and just get email notifications of news and other things that I release to everyone. :D
25 notes · View notes
mkstrigidae · 2 years ago
Text
Apparently, the solution to my APWH writer's block was just opening up a new word document and rewriting the whole damn next chapter.
#I've been going back and doing some minor edits to older chapters recently- it's also been a necessary reread#because there are a lot of fucking details in this story#and it feels like i'm doing that thing where you spin plates on a stick but i'm spinning like 200 plates#just apwh things#this isn't just me being like 'i'm making progress again!!1!' for the thirty-fifth time either#like I have a full complete draft of chapter 16 that I'm about to start revising#shit's getting chaotic#there's not so much a chekov's gun as there is a chekov's whoopie cushion#i.e. a previously mentioned aspect of life at winterfell causes an objectively silly situation#but because this is me we're talking about- that silly situation quickly brings a lot of simmering things to the surface#there are a couple of fun mya conversations though which is good#sansa and mya's conversations are some of my favorites to write#because they're the only scenes where sansa isn't constantly second-guessing herself and kind of just is herself#the outside world is beginning to encroach on the Winterfell Bubble™ and ho boy is it a doozy#seriously i rewrote this entire fucking chapter and i'm so mad that THAT's what it took#anyways am definitely in the market for some beta-ing soon#and kind of need someone to bounce ideas off of because i am desperately trying to figure out#how to commit a hypothetical crime#and how to solve a cold case#send help lmao#I am prob going to make everyone extremely angry in a few chapters so enjoy the Winterfell Bubble™ while it lasts
9 notes · View notes
vemuabhi · 1 year ago
Text
I want a Boyfriend
Its march 2nd aka Sanji’s birthday everyone! (IST)
Happy Birthday Mr. Prince. My Crush of all time, My boyfriend in my dreams.
Hey Peeps! Please read the below story of mine and comment/reblog your opinions. I hope you like it!
Modern Universe
Pairing : Sanji X Reader
Warnings : Noting but fluff! Happy ending!
Word Count : 1.2K
I was listening to Selena Gomez - Boyfriend
Summary - Zoro plays Wingman!!
copyright © vemuabhi Though Likes are cute and all, Please Reblog me if you like my writings.
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
“Why can’t I find a date?”, you wined for the 5th time making a certain green head to get triggered.
“Oh Shut up Shut up Shut up!”, he leaned back on his chair hands still lingering on the laptop before him.
“What can I do? I am getting desperate. Especially after-”
“The Last situationship, you said it multiple times. I feel like I’m about to explode if you keep on doing this”, he huffed as you continued to work on your laptop.
Zoro, your colleague who became your best friend way too quickly. Though he seemed aloof and cold, he was a sweetheart who cares deeply and that was one of the reasons why you got attached to him. In the beginning he tried to make you talk with some of the guys in the office in a friendly way but you didn’t feel interested. Sure you were disparate but not ready to make mistakes again like you did in your previous relation and situation ships.
Leading on and giving false hope wasn’t how you dealt. Even if it was harsh, you preferred it and would prefer it if some thing of that sort happened to you.
“How many times have I introduced you to those other guys. And did you even try?”, he side eyed you then resumed to work. The way even after trying to make you meet new people, you didn’t even try but still complained made him irritated.
“Zoro, I’m sorry about that but… I didn’t find a connection with them, so I didn’t want to waste anyone’s time”.
Looking at your sad but sincere eyes he sighed and shook his head. “Whatever. Don’t be sad now”.
You gained back your smile at the grumpy man because he was so sweet to you. Though he was always mad he was a kind soul. Not all can know about that until they get to know him.
“I need a boyfrie-”
“GOD!”, he rolled his eyes at you as you chuckled, being happy that you managed to piss him off.
****
That day at lunch, Zoro was a bit late to join you because he was on a call. He furrowed his brows at you as you gave him a smirk.
“What?”
“Seems like you have a secret girl you’ve been talking to huh~~ What’s her name?”
“What girlf-… Ah… its not a girl, I was talking to a guy”
“That’s alright, I don’t judge. Who’s that guy?”
“HEY!! NO!! Shut it and eat. Its my roommate. He was telling me to take out the trash”
“Oh… I thought atleast my friend was in a relationship”.
“Like hell I don’t need any rig- Wait… look at this picture”, Zoro stopped eating and showed you a DP of a guy in his personal chat. That was a side profile of a man with cigarette between his lips. He looked pretty good.
“Yeah he looks nice, what about it?”
“Now eat this”, he picked up his spoon and handed it to you. You ate it and the flavours of the food felt divine on your tongue. Your mind tried to keep you sane but your heart had other plans and you grabbed his food and started to eat it making him to hit you, then you stopped.
“Sorry, animal instincts”, you gulped as you returned to your plate. It was good but Zoro’s food was on another level.
“Yeah, people who eat my food turn into animals. I noticed that”
“Never knew you could cook this well, Aish… Zoro I have a question”
“Yeah?”
“Zoro lets go out”, your words made the latter to almost choke on his food.
“Wait wait. Nothing romantic. Just that… you make me food and I sit pretty”
“Jerk… you want food. We don’t have to be in a relationship for that. And I didn’t make it”. You got curious about this. It seemed that zoro’s roommate was the one who made this. His name was Sanji and he was a chef.
“I was thinking of introducing him to you, that’s why I called him earlier”, Zoro averted his gaze from you, “But if you only want too of course. I like how you don’t lead anyone on. If it is okay, then go ahead with him”. A small chuckle left your lips and you nodded in agreement.
You got Sanjis number and as soon as you messaged him hi, you got a reply. You mentioned to him that you were still in office and you both agreed to call after your logout.
Your mind was going apeshit, what waws going on?!! You were getting nervous to talk to the handsome man that Zoro introduced you to. Logout time seemed longer than usual because you were waiting for it.
“Idiot, work first. Then you’ll be able to lose track of time”, motivational words from zoro helped a lot and soon, it was time to call Sanji.
You stood at the entrance of the company and fiddled with your phone. Hands were getting clammy with the stress. Looking at your misery, Zoro sighed and snatched your phone hitting the call option in the process.
“Hello”
A soft husky voice made you to take a deep breath and respond. The first few minutes of the call were a bit slow and awkward but by the time you reached home, you were both laughing and having a great time. Ending the call seemed to be hurting the both of you, which never happened in your past. No matter how excited you were, the other person was never happy with you being yourself. Clingy, immature, talkative and loud, were the words that stuck with you from your past. Though you tried to make sure to not show those traits, you wanted to hide, couldn’t while you spoke with Sanji. Wonder how this happened. Maybe because Sanji was a type to make anyone feel comfortable around him.
Two weeks have passed and the conversations kept getting better and better. You both wanted to meet each other.
“I want to see you”, words slipped out of your mouth making Sanji to become silent.
“I’ll meet you soon”, he said as a smile formed on his lips.
The next day, when you and Zoro got out of the office, you noticed that someone was standing beside Zoro’s bike. You looked at the slender form with a cigarette and your heart skipped a beat. You could hear your heart beating faster.
“Oye Shitty Cook! Why are you here?!!”, Zoro went towards Sanji.
“Marimo!! Don’t you-”, the blond’s words stopped as he noticed you. He walked and stood right infront of you. You both talked on Video calls but, seeing him in person made a shit ton of difference. You could notice how tall he was, his expressions, his red cheeks and most importantly, his blue eyes. His hands reached to yours and laced with your fingers. He smelled like sandalwood. Which made you feel warm.
‘I think he didn’t light his cigarette’, you thought. was It was just a few days since you both talked but, you both felt like you were ready to date.
“Should we go on a date?”
His question made you to smile and nod frantically. “I thought you’d never ask”
“Oh, I wanted to ask this when we met, not over phone”, his right hand travelled to your cheek.
“You sometimes… are cliché”
“Don’t you like it?”, he raised his eyebrow with a smirk. Damn… he aint lying.
Tumblr media
copyright © vemuabhi
Reblogs and Comments are always appreciated!!
242 notes · View notes
edwards-hairball · 4 months ago
Text
Nothing But a Cold, Dark, Empty Soul: Part 1
(I originally posted this fic on AO3 but thought I'd cross post here! I'll be fleshing it out more here as well so yay for Tumblr readers!)
Jess is new in Gravity Falls, arriving the Fall before the twins get shipped off to stay with their Grunkle Stan. She's running from something and looking for a fresh start in a new place where no one knows her. What better place than Middle of Nowhere, Oregon?
She's broke, looking for work, and desperate. Exactly what Stan Pines is looking for in an employee!
CW: Smut, NSFW, Minors DNI. Stan Pines/OC. This is not a slow-burn. I can't write it for shit. So please enjoy my self-indulgent garbage! And please read the tags after the break, those are the only warning you're getting!
The tags on AO3 are:
Not Canon Compliant, Fluff and Smut, Eventual Smut, Age Difference, Sex, Stan Pines Needs A Hug, Jealousy, Idiots in Love, Pre-Canon, Sugar Daddy, Car Sex, Oral Sex, Vaginal Sex, Squirting and Vaginal Ejaculation, Creampie, Hurt/Comfort, Angst and Feels, Canon-Typical Violence, Implied/Referenced Abuse, Fingerfucking, Older Man/Younger Woman, Sex Toys, Ford Pines is a Good Brother, Boat Sex
Chapter 1: New Beginnings
I pulled my packed car into the parking lot of a diner. What state am I in again? Right, Oregon. I've made it across three states with no angry phone calls or messages from my ex begging me to come back. 
I took a deep breath and shut off the engine before staring at myself in the rearview. Sad, gray eyes with dark circles underneath stared back. My black hair was greasy and frizzy from the humidity and lack of washing. My clothes certainly smelled like a garbage can at this point.
It was kind of sad that all my belongings were packed into my back seat. Even sadder, my wallet was all but empty from having to get gas so much in the last two weeks. My stomach grumbled and interrupted my depressed thoughts just long enough to push me inside the restaurant. 
The diner looked like a greasy spoon type of place, but those were always my favorites. I stretched before walking in.
A "seat yourself" sign and a "how manly are you" test flanked the door, and at the other end of the room was a pie display that clearly used to spin. A lumberjack and a couple kids that looked like they were his were eating pancakes in a booth, an old man was sipping coffee at the end of the bar, and a woman with a beehive hairstyle and a lazy eye was wiping down a table.
I slid into a clean-ish booth and sighed. A sticky menu sat propped against the window. 
One plate of eggs and toast later, I was reading a newspaper and my map. Where to next? That is, if my car even starts.
The bell on the door jingled, and a man in a suit and fez waltzed in with a smile. He was... odd. But no one else was fazed by him.
"Lazy Susan! How's my girl?" The woman at the counter rolled her good eye. He hummed as he walked closer to where I sat, and stopped dead when his eyes landed on me. He looked me over, as if reading my entire life story. Like my sorrows were printed on my forehead. He grinned at me.
"How ya doin'? You new in town?" I pulled my hands into my lap as he slid into the seat opposite me at the booth. This man made me a little nervous. "What, can't talk?"
"Uh... hi?" He chuckled.
"That's more like it! So, what's your name? Mine's Stan. Stan Pines. I run the Mystery Shack." Mystery Shack?
"What's that? Some kind of gimmicky tourist trap to trick people into spending too much money?" He sat back and crossed his arms before giving me a big grin.
"You get it! I like your moxie, kid. So, your name?"
I felt like giving my name would feel like a pact with the fae. But he was just some older guy with too much to say and no one to say it to. Why not humor him?
"Jess," I answered," sticking my hand out to shake. "And I'm just passing through."  He leaned on his elbows. 
"No one comes here when they're just passin' through. Closest interstate is fifty miles north. So, what really brings you to Oregon's asshole? Nothing here but my Shack, and you seem too smart to fall for it." The ease in which he called out my lie was astonishing.
"I'm kind of road tripping and trying to find somewhere to settle. Any ideas?" He pulled my map towards himself and grabbed a pen. He scribbled something things, crossed out a few towns, and then scratched out the entire state of Arizona. A small part of me appreciate it. I had no intention of going back soon.
"Hmm... well, not many places worth visiting. Course, I'm banned from all the surrounding states so I can't really go anywhere else, but if I were you, I'd stay here for a while!" His laugh made me think it was just a joke, but his over all demeanor told me it was at least half true. I had to laugh with him.
He was funny, if a little off-kilter. 
"Well, Mr. Pines, are there any cheap motels around here?" He rubbed his chin and looked out the window. I saw a Motel 6, something called Cheap Inn, and another motel that advertised hourly rates, but didn't have a sign otherwise.
"Eh, I wouldn't recommend any of these. Tell ya what, if you're sticking around, you need a job, right? I'm hiring! I'll even let you stay at my house, practically free." His smile... he sounded so confident. I knew I was face to face with a long-time con artist. But making a little money and having a free place to crash didn't sound too bad at this point. I'd been on the road for two weeks. I was keeping off the interstates and major highways, going on as many back roads and through as many small towns as I could. My car was for sure going to give out soon, and I couldn't afford to get it fixed.
"I think that's the best deal I've heard all day. What's the catch?" He chuckled and winked.
"Smart girl. I like you already. Catch is... nothin' in life is really free, kid. I'll pay you half wages in exchange for a place to lay that pretty head."
Shit. Half pay? What's the minimum wage in Oregon again? But... I have no other offers and I spent my last five bucks on breakfast.
"Not much of a choice, huh? I'll take your offer, Mr. Pines." I stuck out my hand to shake. He grasped it confidently. It was the kind of handshake you will think about the rest of the day. Strong and sure, even if what came out of his mouth was utter bullshit. At the same time, I felt like I just sealed my fate and would never see anything but towering pine trees and gimmicky taxidermy the rest of my life.
"Call me Stan. You done here? I can take you there now. Let you get settled, showered. Then it's right to work! I'm leading tours in two hours and I need someone to man the gift shop. The teen I hired is at school and I can't take people's money alone!" 
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 2: Movin' In
Stan's A-Frame cabin in the woods had another shack built onto the side, forming the Mystery Shack part of the building. The sign on the roof looked like it was hanging by a thread. Otherwise, the outside was clean and maintained. Inside the public area of the Mystery Shack were trinkets, fake totems, tee shirts, and more things you would find in a kitschy gift shop. Snow globes, bumper stickers, bouncy balls, and even some shrunken heads. They looked real enough, but on close inspection, they were just silicone and plastic. A couple looked like Barbie heads that were painted green.
I lugged my duffel bag inside and he led me through an "employee only" door. It led into his home.
A bachelor pad. An old bachelor pad. Beer cans littered the surfaces, old photos on the walls, more shrunken heads and animal taxidermy, even a dinosaur skull as a side table. Fake, of course. It smelled vaguely of moth balls and Pabst Blue Ribbon. He directed me up the narrow stairs that creaked with every gust of wind outside. On the second landing were two bedrooms and a bathroom, then the attic was above us. 
"One on the left is mine. That's the only room off limits in here. Free roam otherwise. We have a tour group scheduled in an hour." He pushed the creaky door open. Inside was a dust-covered mattress on a bowed frame, a dresser, and a small, patchy rug. 
Better than I thought it would be.
I set my bag at the foot of the bed and turned to find a tee shirt being shoved into my hands.
"Uniform. Just a question mark tee shirt. Soos had an extra he's going to let you have. You... uh... may wanna wash it first. Just a nametag works for today." He handed over a blank one for me. I pinned it to my shirt and smiled. This wasn't the ideal situation, but it would save me money and get me a job. And maybe give me a chance to think about where to go next.
"I appreciate what you're doing for me," I said. He huffed. "I promise, it's only temporary. Once I get enough money to get on my feet, I'll be out of your hair." He shrugged. We walked out to the shop and he showed me the register and how to operate it, the no-refund policy, and told me that service with a smile is not nearly as important as I think it is.
With that, I was "fully trained."
People came and went all day to go on Stan's tour. I met Soos, and at the end of the day Wendy came in. She seemed pretty cool for a teenager. 
When Stan finally flipped over the open sign and locked the door, I clasped my hands in front of me. Stan glanced at me and hummed.
"What? You lookin' for me to say you did a good job?" My shoulders slumped a bit.
"No," I mumbled. 
"Well, you did. So... good job today? I don't know. I'm bad at this praise thing." I grinned and walked back into the house with him. "I don't care what you do now. You're off the clock. Go hang out around town, unpack, who cares." Stan shut himself into his office. I looked around the living room and kitchen area and my nose wrinkled. Not from the drab wallpaper or the small layer of dust on some of the surfaces, but because of the discarded cans and trash laying around. If I was going to live here, even temporarily, I needed to clean. Call it a leftover behavior from my last living situation, but I got it into my head that if I kept the house tidy, Stan would appreciate me being around.
I dug in the cabinets until I found the trash bags and some furniture polish. It took two bags to get the trash out of both rooms and the hallway. How much trash did this man accumulate? And how often did he actually clean? Thankfully, I didn't find any moldy food scraps or dishes. When I finally sat down, the communal areas of the house, including the bathroom, were spotless. I made a mental note to pick up some air fresheners to try and get out the smell of feet and stale cigars. And maybe rent a carpet cleaner for the rug.
I heard Stan's door open and I sat up from my slumped position. His eyes swept around in confusion.
"What the hell happened in here? Did a clean tornado come through?" My heart twisted. He's mad about my cleaning. "I mean, I appreciate it, don't get me wrong! I just... I don't expect you to clean up after me. I know I'm a pig, that's not your problem." Now it was my turn to be confused.
"Oh... I thought you were mad." I blushed at how stupid I sounded.
"How can I be mad? As long as you didn't throw out my bone collection, we're good!" I glanced at the jar of small animal bones on the shelf and a small grin started to spread across my face.
"Wait here," I said. I went out to my car and dug in a box until I found the jar I was hunting for. I brought it in and set it on the shelf right next to his jar of bones. My jar was smaller and a bit more decorative, but it contained similar contents.
His bones were those of rodents and other small mammals, while mine were of birds and lizards. He came over to look and gave me an approving smile.
"Glad to know you won't be grossed out by my bone collection. I'll make sure Soos doesn't touch yours when he's helping craft new exhibits." 
Stan helped me move the rest of my stuff out of my car before leaving me alone. The sun was down before I started to unpack my things and settle in. I dusted off the bare mattress and spread my own sheets on, dusted off the dresser and the inside of the drawers, and did my best to make the cramped space livable and comfy.
I made a mental shopping list. I couldn't afford any of it yet, but I wanted to make this as comfortable for myself as possible. Part of me wanted it to be temporary, but another small piece of me, at the back of my mind, was content with the idea of living in the woods where no one knows me.
I stretched out on the bed and took a deep breath. This was turning out to be a decent idea.
I just had a roommate.
A sixty year old roommate. 
A sort of handsome, eccentric sixty year old roommate with suspicious stains on almost every surface of the house.
The next morning, I got up early and cooked breakfast. If I keep Stan fed and happy, maybe he'll let me stay longer.
The smell of bacon and frying eggs must have woken him up. He trudged into the kitchen in a wifebeater and boxers. Without his fez, his gray hair was fluffy and ruffled from his sleep. It was... kind of cute, actually.
"Damn. Haven't woken up to that smell in years! What's the occasion?" I smiled as I served him a plate.
"No occasion. Just thought it would be nice to have breakfast." He eyed the toast suspiciously.
"So... you don't have any ulterior motives? Because you don't have to cook for me. Like the cleaning thing? You don't have to keep me fat and happy to stay here." Every time I did something for him, he told me I didn't need to. Was there something wrong with me? I stared down at my plate and sighed softly. But he heard it.
"Hey...  really do appreciate it. Just.... don't go to this trouble for me. I promise, I ain't worth the worry. Save your energy for yourself. I'll appreciate it a lot more when it's something I deserve. Okay?" I glanced up at him.
"But... you're letting me stay here. You aren't charging me rent." He held up a hand.
"I'm making you work for half of minimum wage in exchange for a dusty bed in a moldy room. Trust me, kid. Whatever saint you think I am... think again."
We ate in silence. Maybe Stan was right. I needed to stop trying so hard. But I wanted to do things for him.
"So, tell me about yourself. What's the whole mystery with you?" I choked on my coffee.
"No... ugh... no mystery." He raised and eyebrow.
"Nuh-uh. You can't fool me. I know what livin' in your car looks and smells like, doll face. You're tellin' me that a young, pretty thing like you has her whole life packed in that Camry, a burner phone, and just happens to be avoiding major highways just because? C'mon. Tell me what ya did. Who did ya kill?" I narrowed my eyes at him.
"I didn't do anything to anyone."
"Did you skip out on payin' your pimp or somethin'?" I glared at him. Never in my life was I called a prostitute until now. Don't get me wrong, I respect the profession. A girl's gotta make a living. But my ex loved to tell people he "saved me from working the corner" every time someone asked about me. It wasn't even true! I was a fast-food worker before he made me quit and be a stay at home girlfriend.
"Drop it, Stanford." He returned my glare.
"That better be the last time that name falls outta that mouth, kid."
"Then drop it." We were in a standoff. Glaring and seething at one another. Fuck, if I wasn't so desperate for cash, I would have slapped the shit out of him and ran. He finally relented.
"Fine. Sorry I called you a hooker. I'll do the dishes. Go open the gift shop."
I left the table quickly, only to get away from him faster. For some reason, he was making my blood boil this morning. All prior thoughts of him being handsome or cute disappeared during that conversation. But I did learn something very important about him in those moments.
Despite his initial kindness and offers to help, Stanford Pines is an asshole.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 3: Routines, Anyone?
When he finally came into the gift shop, he was in his tight fitting suit. After seeing him at breakfast, my suspicions of him wearing a girdle were all but confirmed. No way he goes from beer-gut to hot in a suit without shapewear. He grunted at me as he passed to go out and greet a tour bus that was pulling up.
I plastered on my best fake smile as they came into the gift shop, selling and upselling left and right. Flirting with the older men, telling mothers that Christmas was right around the corner and these would make perfect gifts... And it worked. Maybe it was something in the Gravity Falls tap water, but everyone here seemed so gullible after Stan got done with them. Maybe it was just his charm. I wasn't fooled. I knew he could turn in a second.
But could he? Who really picked that fight? The more I thought about it, the more I saw him be charming and gentle with customers, the more I thought I had overreacted. He was just trying to get close to me.
He tried to get to know me, and I lashed out. And he took it on the chin, as if it were second nature. The realization made me feel like shit. I would have to apologize.
All day, I thought up something I could say or do to make up for my bitchiness but nothing came up. He didn't want me cooking or cleaning for him, he and I were strangers, and talking wasn't gonna happen. So what can I do?
I found my answer near the end of the week. We were cleaning up the showroom in the shed, and I noticed some new stains on Stan's suit. I decided to trick him into letting me do things around the house for him, including laundry. When he wasn't paying attention, I did some quick cleaning in the kitchen. I put a new laundry hamper in the bathroom and washed his clothes while he slept. It was a new routine.
Work in the day to make money, work at night to keep a roof over my head. Get up early to make breakfast for him, open while he gets dressed. I felt like a live-in maid, and I guess that's what I am anyway.
I knew he would catch on eventually, but I figured I had time before then. I relied on his mysterious absences in the evenings to mask my cleaning as "waiting up." Until he found me asleep on the couch with a dust rag in my hand and cleaning supplies on the floor.
At that point, it was early October. I'd been living with him for a month and a half, secretly cleaning for three weeks. I felt him pull the rag from my hand and opened my eyes to see him picking up the furniture polish and carpet shampoo. He gave me a disapproving look that only an old man can give.
"What the hell are you doin' kid?" I rubbed my eyes and sat up. "This isn't the first time I've caught you, you know."
Shit. Have I fallen asleep like this before? I didn't even remember. But I never woke up on the couch, so what happened? "Last time, it was hell carryin' you up the stairs. Help an old man out, eh?" I paled.
"I... I'm sorry." He grunted.
"None of that. I know you've been cleaning and bein' a maid for me while I'm out runnin' errands at night." He sighed and sat next to me on the sofa. He was in his boxers and tank top again, a slight sheen of sweat on his brow. What does he do all night? As he stretched, I saw vague shapes of a concealed tattoo and some scars. "Knock off the cleanin'. And quit doin' my laundry. You ain't my maid. I already underpay you. You're makin' me feel guilty here."
I hung my head. I never meant to make him feel that way.
"I.. I'm sorry. I didn't mean for it to feel like that, Stan." He glanced over at me.
"I've seen my fair share of bad coping mechanisms, doll. I'm not gonna contribute to someone else's. I'll drop it if you tell me why you insist on doing this shit. And neither one of us is goin' to be until you tell me, so you got no choice here." He watched me for a moment. Expectantly.
Shit.
"I... Fine. I figured that if I kept your house clean and you started to rely on me... you wouldn't want me to leave. Even if you got mad enough at me to kick me out. If I can't be wanted, I would be needed." He furrowed his brows.
"Have I made you feel unwanted?" I felt a lump in my throat and shook my head.
"No. Just... I came here because I was running from someone. My fiancé. Well, ex-fiancé now since I ran away. He always told me no one would want me around if not for him. I was nothing without him. Stuff like that. I wasn't wanted, but I did everything for him, so he needed me."
I felt a hand come down on my shoulder gently. I looked up from my lap. Stan had scooted closer to me and was giving me a sad look.
"I know how you fell, toots. Trust me when I say, that ain't how you wanna live. It ain't livin'. You gotta take care of you, no matter what everyone else thinks of you. I don't know what he told you, but you ain't worthless. You're nice. You're good at your job here. You're funny! I would want you here even if you didn't work for me. Tell you what. Take a week off, and relax. I'll still pay you and everything."
I knew he was just saying that to make me feel better, but it was working. He pulled me a little closer and I rested my head on his shoulder while he hugged me against his side. Stan was warm, inside and out.
"I was wrong." He pulled back with a smirk.
"About what?" My cheeks heated at having to admit this.
"You aren't a total asshole."
He chuckled and ruffled my hair before sending me to bed with a ban on cleaning the house.
As October inched onward, things were more calm. Tourists were slowing down.
One night after a slow day at the Shack, Stan cracked open the liquor cabinet and pulled out a bottle of whiskey. 
"Care to drink with me?" He's never offered before, but I didn't want to turn him down.
We sat in silence as we drank and watched an old horror movie. It wasn't too scary, but when you're curled up on a small sofa next to someone else, it's a little hard to pay attention. Half the bottle was gone by the time the film was over, but we had quit paying attention.
"... So then, the guy slams the car door and says, 'that's why I never deal with circus people!'" He busted out in laughter at his own joke, and I couldn't help but join him! His smile was infectious. He started asking me questions, though. 
"So, Jess. Tell me more about that asshole ex of yours! What made you finally leave him? I mean, awful as I am, you still stick around!" I took another sip. If I wasn't buzzed, I wouldn't have answered.
"He was a piece of work. Brandon... He was kinda violent. Always threatening me and... sometimes it was more than threats. I finally got the courage to get out. But I didn't tell him I was going, I just put my shit in my car and started driving. Back roads and cash only. I left my cell phone and got a burner so he couldn't track me. He was kind of intense like that. I'm still scared he'll find me." Stan draped his arm over the back of the couch. I felt brave, so I snuggled up to him.
My head rested on his shoulder and I gazed up at him. His large nose, his scruffy chin, his deep brown eyes... Maybe I am drunk. He's kind of handsome.
"Damn. I had an ex like that once. She was insane. I think she eventually left the country? Maybe even the dimension, I don't know." I snorted a laugh and covered my mouth.
"Dimension? That's a good one." He chuckled and took another sip. "So, yeah. I ended up here because I was running. Twenty-seven and running scared! So, I guess, thanks for giving me a place to crash while I think about where to run next." 
He gave me a weird look. Like he wanted to say something, but couldn't find the words. He leaned marginally closer to me.
"I... I hope you don't run off too soon, you know. I kinda like having you around." I grinned and put my arm across the top of his beer gut.
"That's good. I kinda like being here with you." Stan froze and out of the corner of my eye I saw him grip the fabric of the worn sofa. His hand clenched around his glass and he tipped his head forward. His fez fell into his lap. His healthy crop of silver hair was messy from wearing his hat all day.
"Why do you wear that thing in the house? I get the gimmick for the tours, but in here? You're in your boxers, Stan!" He sighed.
"Just a little self-conscious, I guess. My hair ain't what it used to be." I couldn't help it. I reach up and ran a hand into his hair. What I thought would be wiry and greasy was soft and smooth. His eyes shut and he let out a sigh and I ran my fingers through the strands. My fingers massaged against his scalp gently and I heard him sigh in contentment.
"I don't know. I'd say your hair is perfect. I think you could get away with leaving the fez at home." I rested my hand on his cheek as he turned to look at me, and couldn't help but gaze into his brown eyes. They were a beautiful shade.
I wanted to lean in. I wanted to kiss him. But I was nowhere near drunk enough to think he would want it, too. His scruffy cheeks brightened pink and I pulled my hand away, my own cheeks heating. I sat up from where I rested against him and felt suddenly sober.
He rubbed the back of his neck before getting up and leaving without a word. I felt as embarrassed as him.
In the morning, I woke up to the smell of breakfast cooking. When was the last time that happened? I walked down to the kitchen and found Stan, fully dressed, making pancakes.
"Mornin'doll! How'd you sleep?" I shrugged and joined him at the stove. "No, no. Siddown. It's my turn. I'll let you clean up when we're done." 
As we ate, the silence felt like it would choke me.
"So... about last night," he said. "Sorry if I crossed a line. I think I was pretty drunk." Crossed a line? I'm the one who went to bed and rubbed one out to the thought of him. I felt like a total perv!
"Stan, I'm the one who should apologize to you." He shook his head.
"No, no. I can't let you take the blame for something like that. I'm old enough to know better. I shouldn't be cuddled up on the couch with a chick young enough to be my daughter." My heart twisted. Sure, Stan was a con man. And older. And a little unstable. But it's better than my last situation. And I thought he was handsome. Maybe even attractive. Definitely attractive. The way his suit hugged his body made my mouth water.
"Oh." That's all I could say. "I'm sorry." He shook his head again.
"You're not getting the point. I don't need you to apologize. I'm apologizing to you. That's why I made breakfast. I don't want you to think I was taking advantage of you being drunk last night."
I reached my hands across the small table and grabbed his. He froze like he did the night before. 
"I wasn't drunk. And you didn't do anything wrong. I mean... I didn't mind us being on the couch together like that. I... I kind of... wanted to go further, if I'm being honest." His thumb brushed over my knuckles before he quickly pulled his hands away and put them in his lap.
"You don't know what you're sayin'. I think you need to take some time off. Take a few days off from the Shack. Go make some other friends." I furrowed my brows.
"I have plenty of friends here. I hang out with Wendy and Soos all the time! And I was just off for a week! Stan, I don't understand what I did wrong but-" I cut me off and stood from the table. He stepped over to my side of it and knelt in front of me with his hands on one knee.
"Jess. You didn't do anything. Okay? I am... dammit! I'm too old for this shit. I left last night because I felt... different. It didn't feel like we were roommates or coworkers. It felt too... domestic. I like having you around and I don't want you to go anywhere, but keeping you to myself feels like I'm taking advantage of someone who's brain was scrambled by an abusive ex. That's why I banned you from housework. I don't want you thinking there's no way outta here." I took his hands again and stared at his rings. 
"I don't feel trapped, though. I feel like I have a home to retreat to instead of needing to get away from my home. I'm not in constant fight or flight. I feel safe here. I fell appreciated." I looked into his brown eyes as he searched my face. 
"Dammit," he whispered. He pulled one hand away and rested it on his chest. "I'm way too old for this." He shook his head and leaned up to press a soft kiss to my forehead before he stood and walked out into the gift shop. I heard him flip the open sign and greet some people who were waiting outside.
I was frozen in place. He kissed me. Well, my forehead. But the way he looked at me just now made my heart flutter. Does he... like me? 
I cleaned up breakfast and sat with my hands under my thighs for a short while before Soos walks through with a broom.
"What's up, J-Dawg? You're all red. Are you sick?" I shook my head and looked down at my lap.
"Soos, I know this is a weird question. Is Stan.... does he date?" Soos rubbed his chin and hummed.
"I think.... the last date he went on was two years ago with some lady passing through town. Older than him. I think he was trying to get her money, though so I wouldn't count it. I can't remember the last time Stan was lookin' for love. You know?" He continued on with his chore and I sighed. That didn't make me feel better. 
I knew I was attracted to Stan, more or less. But how did he really feel about me? We've known each other for a month, and we live together. 
One way to find out how he really feels. Time to pull the shameless seduction card.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 4: Dirty Mind
I had an extra Mystery Shack tee shirt. I grabbed a pair of scissors and started cutting horizontal lines in it to make the chest look shredded, I cut the bottom to turn it into a sort of crop top, and I found my denim shorts. They went down to the knee, so a few quick snips made them short enough to show just enough butt cheek. My hiking boots and a beanie completed the outfit. The white camisole I wore under the cut up shirt still showed all my cleavage and the tightness of it pushed my breasts together perfectly. No bra, so my nipples could try and poke through. And a black lace thong, ready to make an appearance when I bend over. 
Is it too much? Maybe. But it's the quickest way to find out if Stan thinks I'm attractive. I certainly have no issue with the silver fox. 
If he's into you, he might not make you leave.
I shook my head to get rid of the intrusive thought. He isn't going to send me anywhere. He likes me living here. He told me that himself.
When the Shack was empty of customers, I walked out calmly. Stan wasn't in the building. I sat on the stool behind the counter and crossed my shaved legs. Maybe this will get his blood pumping.
The bell above the door jingled and Stan's footsteps halted. I was pretending to pick at my nails. I heard the door slam and the lock click. The sign flipped.
Stan's footsteps sounded angry. I glanced up when they stopped and I saw him leaning on the counter, palms flat against the wood. 
"What in the hell are you wearing?" My cheeks burned and I plastered on a smile.
"My uniform. See?" I gestured to my nametag, sitting low so it was right on one of my tits. His eyes drew over me.
"That's... not your uniform." I grinned and leaned forward to rest my elbows on the counter, giving him a view down my shirt.
"Aw, but isn't it cute? I made it out of my uniform!" I rested my left hand on the back of one of his hands and rubbed it softly with my thumb.
I hadn't tried to seduce anyone in years. I was surprised Stan was even tolerating this. His eyes watched my hand intently. The crease in his brow made me worry, only because he looked so angry but was silent.
Stan pulled his hand away from me and met my gaze. I bit my lip in what I hoped was a sexy expression.
"How dumb do you think I am to fall for this?" My smile dropped and my heart twisted. "No one is this desperate, kid." What the hell? He started to walk back into the house but I ran around the counter and grabbed his arm. He pulled away quickly.
"Stan, why can't you believe that I like you? God, you're such a jerk!"
"Because you aren't blind, you aren't senile, and you're thirty-three years younger than me! Don't set yourself up like this, kid. I ain't gonna end well." The hurt in my heart was turning to anger quickly.
"Dammit, Stanford, I like you! I want to spend time with you! I might even want to date you if you weren't such an ass!" 
He looked like he was short circuiting. His eye twitched. He gripped my shirt at my shoulder and pulled me into the house, slammed the door into the shop, and pushed me onto the couch. Just last night, we were snuggled up together. Now, he stood over me with his large arms crossed over his barrel chest. I sat with my knees together and my hands in my lap. 
I had poured my heart out about my ex, but now he was acting like Brandon.
Don't cry. Don't cry. Don't cry. Don't cry.
"Don't. You. Ever. Call. Me. Stanford." Was this his anger he was talking about once? He warned me that I didn't want to see him mad. 
I didn't let my fear show. I held my breath and rose up to look him in the eye. Almost. When he stood to his full height like this instead of slouching, Stan was a head taller than me.
"I see the way you stare at me when you think I'm not looking. You aren't as good at hiding it as you think you are." His red cheeks pinkened even more. I cracked a grin. "Even right now," I purred, "as mad as you are, you want me." I ran my hands up his arms and pressed myself against the obvious tent in his pants. He gripped my shoulders and tried to push me away again, but I grabbed his waist and clung to him.
"If you were smart," he said, "you would be running from me right now." His warning tone was chilling, but I just smiled and pulled him even closer.
"Good thing I'm a dropout, then." I leaned up and cupped his cheek, pulling him so my lips were a breath from his. He grabbed my hands and stopped me, pushing me away gently before stalking off. His bedroom door slammed and I heard a picture fall off the wall.
I pissed him off. Good.
The next part of my plan was even less subtle, but I needed to sneak into the laundry room and steal a shirt.
Lucky for me, it was laundry day, and Stan's shirts were in the dryer.
I quietly went in and pulled out the least stained one. Then I grabbed his fez from the table by the door. I could hear him in his room. Thin fucking walls.
He was talking to himself quickly. Hopefully, he was kicking himself for rejecting me. But if there's one thing I know how to do, it's double down.
I dressed in my new outfit and went about my business, cooking dinner for the two of us. Stan hadn't come out of his room yet, but the smell of food always works. Steak, baked potatoes, and carrots.
He came out of his room and I smiled to myself while I put his plate together. I heard his footsteps stop and he sucked in a breath when I bent over to pick up a fork I may or may not have dropped on purpose. 
I stood and turned to him with a smile. If looks could kill...
"What the fuck are you wearing?" I put both plates on the table and grabbed two beers from the fridge.
"Since you're always walking around in your underwear, I figured I could dress comfortably, too. I'm glad you started using my fabric softener."
The outfit in question was one of his white shirts (halfway unbuttoned), a black push-up bra, and the matching black lace panties. They left just enough uncovered when I bent over to make him blush, and when I stood straight, the shirt brushed the tops of my thighs. My black hair was loose and wavy, going down past my shoulders. His fez sat lopsided on my head. It was a little big on me.
Stan sat and gripped the side of the table. He eyed the food suspiciously, as if he thought it was poisoned.
"You're not gonna let up, are ya?" I pulled my chair close to him and crossed my legs under the table. My foot brushed against his calf. I heard his hands rub against the formica table as he gripped it. He kept his eyes on me.
"I don't know what you're talking about, Stan. I'm not doing anything." He snatched the fez from my head and I whipped my head to look at him. "Hey!"
"That's mine," he growled. "And this," he said, tugging the loose sleeve of his shirt, "is also mine. I want it back." I grinned. He's making this too easy.
"Okay!" I stood up and unbuttoned the shirt the rest of the way, shrugged it off, and draped it over the back of his chair. His face turned a bright red as his eyes widened. "Is that better?" I sat back down and tried to ignore how self conscious I was about my fupa. I crossed my legs again.
"You're actually insane!" I shrugged and took a bite of my steak.
"Eat before it gets cold. Is rare, just how you like it." He slid his chair way from me before eating slowly. "So, are we good?" He scoffed.
"Good? I have an insane roommate who just stripped in front of me like it was nothin'. You're acting totally fine about me seeing you like this when you should be running for the hills! You should be thinking I'm too old and creepy for starin' at you!" I shrugged again and smiled. "Jeez, if I knew you were this unstable, I never woulda offered you a place to crash." It sounded like a joke, but that didn't take the sting away. My smile faltered and I looked down at my lap. 
This was a terrible idea.
"Hey, I know that look," he said. He moved his chair closer again. "It was a joke. I love having you around here. I just think.... damn. I think you should try to do better instead of settling for the first fella who was nice to you. Because I'm not nice! I'm an ass! You say it all the time!" I felt his shirt settle on my shoulders again. "Jess... I don't want you getting in over your head. I know you think you like me. But I'm not worth all this effort." I turned to face him, searching his pained expression.
"I think you are," I whispered. "You make me feel like a person again. You make me laugh and you don't make me do things that would hurt me just to make you laugh." I pressed my forehead into his shoulder. "You're good to me, and I want to be good to you. Even if you think you aren't good for me." Stan wrapped his arms around me and I gripped him by the shirt so he couldn't push me away.
"Kid... shit. You're really not gonna forget it, are you?" I shook my head. "Okay. Fine. You win! We can try. I can't lie to you, I think you're good lookin'. Have since I saw ya. But I'm old enough to be your father." I lifted my head to look at him.
"I don't care about that. I'm sick of guys my age." He sighed and kissed my forehead. 
"Full disclosure, then. I've got an ex-wife and probably a couple kids somewhere I don't know about, and I'm not getting married ever again. So don't get your hopes up for something like that." I sniffed and wiped my eyes.
We ate in silence, then Stan cleaned up while I went to put on some actual clothes. Sweatpants and one of Stan's tank tops I had stolen. He gave me a disapproving look, but sat on the couch with me anyway.
"So, for our first date, we're going to snuggle and watch Downton Abbey. It's a 1920's drama." He groaned and put his arm over the back of the couch while I hit play.
"Really? I usually wait until the third date before the masochism starts." I blushed and scooted closer so I could rest my head on his shoulder. 
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 5: Domesticity or Some Shit
The first time Stan took me out on a date, it was a crisp October evening, after the Shack had closed. I was told to dress warm. He was wearing a pink sweater that looked homemade.
"Cute sweater, Stan. I like the letters." His name had been stitched onto it sloppily. He grinned and puffed his chest with pride.
"My niece knitted this for me! Mabel is great at crafts. She makes all her own sweaters. And she's only twelve! She sent it to me for my birthday last year." I grinned. He loves his family.
We hopped into my car and he gave directions while I drove us down the winding country road. I didn't trust him to drive after last time. He directed me down a dirt road and we eventually came to a pond. There was a fire pit and some logs arranged around it. Two fishing poles sat against a decaying dock, and an old rowboat was tied off. The Stan 'o War was painted into the side. 
"This is my secret fishing spot," Stan said proudly. "It's a little cold for fishing, but I brought a picnic. I figured we could... I don't know... maybe go out on the pond for a bit? Sit in nature?" He was blushing!
I hugged him and hummed.
"I would love to! And when it gets warm, I'd love to go fishing with you. I've never done it before!" He pulled back from our hug and gave me a questioning look.
"Never been fishing? What gives!" I pushed him playfully.
"Not enough water in Arizona, Stud. I would've if I lived anywhere near a river, but it was no good for fishing where I was at." I followed him to the rowboat and he set his basket inside before taking my hand and helping me step in. He untied it, pushed off, and landed on the seat in front of me. It was kind of impressive.
"You're good at that," I said. He hummed.
"Years of practice. Nothing special, anyone could do it." He rowed us out to the middle of the pond before stopping. I closed my eyes and felt us bobbing gently in the ripples of the pond.
It was quiet out here. Utterly peaceful. The only sounds were the water lapping at the boat, the rustle of the falling leaves as a breeze blew in, and the occasional bird call or woodpecker. It was perfect.
Stan didn't speak for a long time while I looked at everything around us. I caught him staring at me, and we both looked away blushing.
It felt like we were teenagers on a first date. Nothing to talk about, just being together. And being awkward. Our knees were touching in the small space we shared. I reached my hands out to take his and rubbed my thumbs across his knuckles. 
"It's beautiful out here. I'm glad you shared your secret spot with me." He sniffed and looked out over the water. 
"Beauty deserves to be shared with the ones you care about." I didn't expect something poetic to come out of Stan. He seemed conscious of what he said and backtracked. "Or something like that. I heard that on the drama shows you like so much." His face was a bright red. 
The sunset cast a beautiful orange glow over the pond, making it look like a pool of fire. If it were warm out, I would want to swim in it. But I settled for snuggling next to Stan on his bench and watching the sun sink below the treeline. Crickets were chirping, frogs were groaning, and the woodpecker was still pecking away at a tree.
I looked at him out of the corner of my eye and couldn't help but smile. 
I felt calm for the first time in a while. No more panicked feeling when it was quiet. I wasn't constantly wondering if he was mad or not. His strong arm around me said everything. A chill breeze blew through and I huddled closer to Stan to keep warm. His arm tightened around me.
When the sun finished its descent into nothing, he let me go and we rowed together back to shore. We tied off the boat and he held my hand as I stepped onto dry land. Well, mostly dry. The mud caught me just right and I slipped to the ground, accidentally yanking Stan down with me. His hands were planted firmly on either side of my head as his chest hovered just above me. I giggled and he looked torn between standing up or staring at me. His cheeks were red and he was breathing hard. 
Before he could get away, I took my chance and leaned up to kiss him. I held his strong jaw in my hands as I moved my lips against him.
He was frozen for a moment after I pulled away. His eyes were wide. My cheeks were bright red. I've never blushed so much in my life! He rolled off of me and stood up, offered me a hand, and pulled me up into his arms. In one fluid motion, he pulled me from the ground, into his embrace, and bent down to press his lips to mine. My arms flew around his neck as I kissed him back. 
Stan was passionate. It was a slow dance of tongues and lips and teeth. He pulled back and looked into my eyes before kissing my cheek, then my jaw, then the side of my neck. He sucked slightly and nipped at me until I let out a soft groan. I ran my fingers into his hair and gripped slightly. He pulled away and smirked.
"If you'd have told me all I had to do to kiss you was to throw you into the mud, I would've done it sooner." I couldn't think. I just kissed him again. 
Stan made my head spin. Great kisser, gentle with my feelings, and lately he's been such a gentleman that I can hardly believe it's the same person. Except when he starts leading a tour and the con artist comes out. Then I remember who I'm dating.
We loaded back into the car and I let him drive home as long as he promised to stay on the road and go slow. Part of me was itching to ask him something, but I didn't want to spring it on him. What if he didn't like the idea?
"Hey, Stan?" I was starting to feel shy all of a sudden. 
"Hmm? What's up, doll?"
"What do you want to be for Halloween? It's in a week. I don't know know if you dress up, but I think it would be cool to run a haunted house in the shack." He grinned and reached out to grip my thigh.
"I love Halloween! It's a huge deal here! I was going to be a vampire or something. Do you have any ideas? All of us could dress up to match, or we could be different monsters if you wanted." I was surprised he liked dressing up.
"Well... we could be monsters, that sounds fun. So, vampire? Frankenstein's monster? Mummies?" He squeezed my thigh before putting his hand back on the wheel.
"I haven't been Frankenstein in years. Mostly because no one will help me with the green makeup. Think you're up to the challenge?" I nodded.
"Only if you help me with my costume." 
"You got a deal, kid. So, what's your idea?" I grinned.
"I can't tell you yet. But I'm going to need the day off tomorrow to go into the city. Gotta get supplies. I'll pick up some stuff for your costume, too." 
"Do you need some money? I can send you with my wallet as long as you promise not to spend too much." I was shocked, to say the least.
"Stan Pines, you once asked me to reimburse you fifty cents for a packet of ketchup! Why would you give me your entire wallet?" He chuckled as we turned into the drive of our little cabin.
"Well, fine. I'll keep my money and not pay you back for the costumes!" I huffed and crossed my arms. He leaned over to kiss me before getting out. I tried to open my door, but he pushed it shut again and pointed at me through the window.
"When I'm around, doll, you do not open your own car door! It's a man's job to pamper his lady!" He pulled the door open and offered a hand. 
Once we were inside, showered, and cozy, we snuggled up on the couch and watched another episode of Downton Abbey. 
I must have passed out in the middle of it, because when my eyes opened, it was quiet in the house and Stan had pulled a blanket over the two of us. He was laying on the sofa with me on top of him, my head on his chest, and his arms around me like I was his teddy bear.
I tried to get up, but he gripped me tighter and his eyes fluttered open. 
"Where you goin', doll?" I snuggled into his chest again and smiled. "Need to go to bed?" I nodded. He let me get up and he stretched as he stood. His back popped in too many places to be comfortable. I walked to my room and he started to go into his own, but stopped and turned to come join me in my bed.
He took up most of the full mattress, but I managed to cuddle up to him and use his arm as a pillow. He was so warm in the cold house. We fell asleep quickly wrapped up in one another.
He saw me out the door in the morning with a kiss on the cheek and his wallet. No cards, cash only, and don't give anything to panhandlers. Those were his rules.
Since it was Saturday, I swung by Wendy's and offered to take her. She didn't have any older sisters to hang out with, so I felt like it was my job to be the big sister to her.
She hopped into my car and buckled up before we sped off towards the highway.
"Why do you have Mr. Pines' wallet?" She asked, eyeing the folded leather in the center console of my Camry. Do I tell her? I thought better of it.
"Oh, I'm picking up some stuff for him while we're in town and he handed it to me. He feels kinda guilty about paying me half, I guess." Her eyes widened.
"He's only paying you half? Damn! Even I make more than you!" I shrugged.
"For free housing and food, I'd let him pay me nothing. Especially if he keeps handing over his wallet like this." She shrugged.
"So, what are you guys going to be for Halloween? You said something earlier about doing a Haunted Shack?" I grinned and nodded.
"Stan wants to be Frankenstein's monster, so I was thinking something similar. Matching costumes, ya know?" 
"Isn't that like... a couples thing more than a roommate thing?" I couldn't fight the blush on my cheeks. It would be the death of me someday. "Oh my god!" She shrieked and covered her mouth. "You and Stan?! He's a total grandpa!" I bit my lip and giggled nervously. "Are you serious?"
I nodded and stared at the road ahead of us. 
"How do you even... like... Like someone like him? He's a total con man, and he's old enough to be your dad!" I was getting tired of hearing that.
"He's really sweet, Wendy! And I think he's cute." She faked a gag and laughed. "Make fun all you want, but he's basically a big teddy bear and he loves to cuddle." 
"I'm sorry, I respect your relationship, but it's just weird! I've known Stan my whole life and he's always been super gruff. I mean, he was nice to me because he thinks I'm a little lady or something, but I've seen him get pretty nasty with people."
"... can I tell you something gross?" I asked her. I was bursting to talk to someone about it! She nodded. "Stan's a great kisser." 
"Ew! I did NOT want to know that!" She squealed. We talked and laughed the whole way to the mall.
Once there, we went to a party supply store to find cheap scare stuff, party lights, and I even found a Frankenstein makeup set for Stan. I looked forward to painting him green.
We grabbed lunch in the food court and I let her go into another costume store while I eyed the lingerie store next door. Maybe Stan would like a surprise? 
I slipped into Veronica's Top Drawer and looked at a few displays. The thongs looked more like dental floss and the bras looked like the underwire would call me trashy. I looked at a few sets, then at the night gowns. 
I grabbed a black lace one that came down to my upper thigh. The sheer fabric was cool to the touch. Next I walked to the back where they had a themed display, along with a few sex toys. The theme was Monstrous Beauties, and the first one I saw was the bride of Frankenstein. Dark green with white webbing. It looked promising. I grabbed one in my size and pulled out my own wallet for it. 
As an afterthought, I threw in a vibrator. I didn't have mine anymore and sometimes a girl needs to have some fun. I met back up with Wendy while she was looking at zombie costumes.
"Is that what I think it is?" She eyed the bag. I grinned.
"None of your business, missy. So, what are you gonna be?" I pulled a bride of Frankenstein makeup kit off a shelf. "Maybe... a slasher lumberjack?" She rolled her eyes. "Ooh! How about a devil?" I pointed out the costume and she tapped her chin.
"Since you two are going for classic horror, maybe I should be.... Dracula? Oh! Soos can be the Wolf Man! I know his size." She grabbed two costumes and I snagged a couple gallons of fake blood.
"Think you and your dad can make some wooden tombstones for some decorations?" She agreed and at checkout, I used Stan's money to pay. I felt weird, having a man's wallet when he wasn't with me. He trusted me with it, I guess.
On the drive back home, Wendy kept pestering me with questions about Stan.
"So, is he like... your sugar daddy?" I laughed out loud and shook my head.
"No! He handed me his wallet one time! He's just... I like him. We have similar interests. He likes period dramas and being outside. He promised to take me fishing when it gets warmer."
I dropped Wendy off at the lumber mill and brought all the costumes back to the Mystery Shack. Stan was about to start another tour. I decided I would sit in on it for once, and took a spot at the back. He hadn't noticed me yet.
He led us through the shed out back and showed off some fake exhibits, tricked some people into thinking he had a magical amulet, and called for a volunteer to touch it. I raised my hand.
"What does the amulet do?" I asked. He chuckled and cleared his throat.
"It uh... it makes the person who touches it fall madly in love with you while you're holding it!" A few people raised their hands, but Stan called on me. Dishonest, much? 
I waltzed up and he held the amulet out to me. I took hold of the copper pendant and looked him in the eyes. He grinned and a blush formed on my cheeks.
To play into it, I stepped closer to him and ran my free hand up his chest and batted my lashes at me. He let out a laugh as I cupped his cheek and I tugged him down to kiss me. He quickly pulled away and I dropped the part I was holding. The people gasped and clapped.
"See? Dangerous magic! Sorry about that, young lady." I batted my lashes at him and he finished off the tour in the gift shop. I went to my car to get the bags out and I hid my costume in my closet, threw the underwear into the laundry, and started cooking dinner.
It was nearly ready when Stan came in. He left his fez by the door and came up behind me while I stirred the soup. His arms wrapped around my waist and he rested his chin on my shoulder. 
"How was your day, doll?" I turned and kissed his cheek.
"Great. I took Wendy with me, and we came up with ideas for the haunted tour. She's going to make some wooden tombstones and all of us are going to dress up as classic horror monsters. Frankenstein, Wolfman, a Mummy, things like that." He nodded approvingly. "How was your day? Make any money?"
"Of course! I always do. Gonna need some new attractions, but I'll do that in the off season. In winter, we're pretty much shut down thanks to all the snow. It's a good break. And I make enough in the summer and fall to support it." I served up two bowls of soup and left the rest to cool so I could freeze it later. Meal prep has become more important to me lately. Maybe it's because I'm used to cooking for more people, or maybe because I'm paranoid that I'll be left alone with nothing. Either way, we have something to eat later on.
After a quick dinner and tossing the laundry in the dryer, I went to wash the day off of myself. I thought back to my new toy and realized something. 
I used to dread the idea of someone thinking I had any kind of sexuality, until I met Stan. I wanted him to see me as someone desirable. Before him, I didn't even like being touched. Now, I didn't want him to keep his hands off of me. I was going out of my way to be touched and seen by him.
I wrapped myself in a towel and stepped out of the bathroom to go check the dryer. Done! As I bent over, I heard Stan whistle and I shot up. He laughed and I felt him come up behind me.
"I didn't think I'd get that kind of treat today. Is that my reward for paying for your girls day?" I turned and gave him an innocent look.
"Oh, you haven't gotten your reward yet, Stud. Give me a few minutes, and I'll see if I can get that heart of yours going." He kissed my forehead.
"You don't have to try to do that, sugar. But go ahead. I'll be on the couch." I grabbed the lingerie from the dryer, threw the matching set into my closet next to my costume, and pulled the nightie on, along with a black thong I already had. Time to make that man's heart stop.
I wrapped up in my blanket and waddled to the living room, where Stan sat with our Downton Abbey dvd ready to go. He grinned.
"Awe, you're cute. Come here, sugarpot." I grinned and took off the blanket, tossing it to the couch. His mouth opened for a moment before he quickly closed it and pulled the blanket over his lap. "What's... uh... what're you wearing?" I giggled and took my seat next to him.
"Just being comfy again. So, what episode are we on?" His arm came around me and I turned so my back was against his side and my feet were on the seat next to me. If he moved his arm right, he would be grabbing my tits. I let my head rest back on his shoulder. 
"Uh... huh? What?" I giggled and grabbed his hand to hold it.
"What's wrong, Stud? See something you like?"
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 6: Stan is a Munch, Change My Mind
Note: This is the first of many smut chapters. This will be your last warning, this gets gratuitous.
Stan didn't pay much attention to our nightly routine after I walked out in that nightie. He stayed as still as possible while I rested against him. When the episode ended, I was playing with the hairs on his arm, twirling them together and smoothing them out. 
With no warning, I took his hand and placed it over my breast. He jumped and pulled his hand away. 
"What are you doing, kid?" I turned to him and grinned.
"Rewarding you," I purred. I climbed into his lap and bent down to kiss him. His hands rested respectfully on my waist. He kissed me back softly. His five o'clock shadow scratched my neck just right when he moved to kiss my jaw. I ran my hands up his chest, his neck, and into his soft hair. He was still in his Mr. Mystery suit with his tie hanging undone around his neck. 
"Have I ever told you how hot you are in this suit?" I asked. He chuckled and nipped at my neck again. "It makes me crazy." His hands slid from my waist to my ass so he could thumb the hem of my skimpy gown.
"Did I pay for this?" He asked. I shook my head and wiggled in his lap to get some friction going. His head tilted back and his breath hitched.
"If you did, it wouldn't be much of a present for you." He gave me a sly smile.
"I'm paying for the next one." He leaned up and nibbled the shell of my ear before whispering, "I like this on you. And I can't wait to see what it looks like on on the fucking floor." My stomach fluttered and my heart sped up. This old man could talk dirty! He gripped my ass and let his head fall back and he helped me grind on his lap. His erection pressed up at me. He pushed and pulled me against it as we kissed. I took his glasses and set them aside, and Stan pressed his face between my tits and inhaled deeply.
"God, you smell amazing!" His scratchy voice went straight to my pussy. He halted my desperate grinding and looked up at me with a smirk. "Are we just going to dry hump like teenagers, or are we gonna get to it?" My flushed face felt even more heated. He was asking permission? I can't remember the last time my partner asked permission to have sex with me.
In the time we had been together, this was the closest we've ever gotten to sex. My thong was soaked through and I could see my arousal leaving a dark spot on his slacks. I reached down and started to unbutton his shirt. He rested his hands on my hips as I revealed all his chest hair and his gold chain. I pushed the shirt from his shoulders and ran my hands up through his chest hair, tugging gently on the longer strands. He let out a soft sigh. I gripped his gold chain and he opened his eyes to see me pulling him into another heated kiss. His grip on my ass tightened and his tongue darted into my mouth to explore. I ran my hands down his chest again while he pulled at the nightgown roughly. I felt the thin fabric start to rip.
What a waste of thirty bucks. He ripped the rest of the garment from me so the straps of it slid down my arms. His eyes widened when he saw my bare chest. I pulled it from my arms and tossed it to the floor, just for him.
His hands came up to cup my breasts and he tweaked my nipples with his thumbs. I twitched under his touch and my pussy throbbed with the need to have him in me. He sucked one of my nipples into his mouth and I let my head fall back as I moaned.
"God, Stan!" I whimpered. He chuckled darkly.
"That's what I like to hear, baby." One of his hands slid down between us and tugged my thong to the side. Then he gripped me by the thighs and stood up, turned, and dropped me onto the sofa.
The fireplace behind him cast shadows over his exposed chest and his ruffled hair. His strong arms and the hickeys I had left on his neck made him look like a dangerous man, but then he knelt in front of me and put his hands on my knees.
"Show me how you like to touch yourself, doll. Show me what I do to you." He rubbed his hands up my thighs and grabbed my panties before slowly dragging them down my legs. He pressed them to his face and inhaled deeply before shoving them into his pocket. "Well? Use those fingers, show me what you like." 
I was shy about this. He must have seen my hesitation, because he leaned up and kissed me again. "I want to know what you like so I can make you feel good, baby." Stan took my hand and guided it down between my legs. Then he grabbed my ankles and pushed my legs up so my feet were on the sofa, making me spread my legs to accommodate the position. It made my stomach fold and roll and Stan grinned lecherously at my pussy. 
I slowly started to work my middle finger in a circle around my clit. Stan watched as if it were the most fascinating thing in the world. I dipped a finger into my hole and pulled more arousal out before circling my clit again. With his hands, he pulled my pussy lips apart so he could watch everything.
I started to go faster and I was writhing under my own touch and his hard gaze. Somehow, having him watch was more erotic than if he did this himself. I saw him lick his lips. He looked up and locked eyes with me to make sure I was watching when his tongue darted out and licked a stripe up through me. I whimpered and kept moving my fingers and circling my clit. He licked through me again before he grabbed my wrist to stop me from making myself come. I whined at him.
He sucked my fingers into his mouth to clean the arousal off of them. 
"Hands in my hair, doll," he growled. I obeyed and he ducked down to circle my clit with his tongue. One of his large fingers pushed into me and I gripped his hair by the roots to keep myself from moaning out loud. He pulled his mouth away from me for a moment. "I want to hear you, baby. I want to hear what I do to you." He dove back in and thrust two fingers into me quickly. The stretch of them made me fear what his cock would do.
Stan latched onto my clit and sucked at it hard before laving his tongue over it repeatedly. My hips bucked and my whimpers were getting louder. Every flick over my clit, every curl of his fingers, every satisfied grunt from his throat pushed me closer and closer to the edge.
"God, baby, you taste so good."
All at once, the knot in my stomach snapped and I screamed while he continued to thrust his fingers into me and curl against my g-spot. I felt myself clench around him and I fisted his hair hard as I rode the wave of my orgasm. My throat was sore and my body was spasming with aftershocks. He had a satisfied grin on his face. He wiped his mouth on the back of his hand and sat back. My feet dropped to the floor and I covered my face to try and regain some composure.
"That's my girl." I heard him get up and go wash his hands before he returned and dropped onto the sofa next to me. His clothes were still on and the tent in his pants was still present. I reached a hand out, but he gripped my wrist.
"Not yet, doll. This was a reward for me, right? Well, I got my reward. Next time, I promise I'll let you. Now, do you want a shower or do you want to go to bed like that?" I didn't want to move at all. No one had ever made me come so hard. Even though it was only once, it was intense. And he didn't want anything in return. 
He finally convinced me to get up and go take a shower. He hopped in after me and by the time he came into my room, I was snuggled up in bed. He was in his boxers and wife beater. He set his glasses on the bedside table and climbed in next to me.
It seemed we would be sharing a room for a while.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 7: So... About That...
We shut down the Shack two days before Halloween to set up. Wendy was in charge of putting up the posters around town while Stan, Soos and I set up the scares and traps in the shack and the shed outside.
"So, you gonna tell me what your costume is, doll?" Stan asked while we hammered the wooden headstones into the ground. I grinned.
"I told you already, you'll have to wait to find out!" He huffed.
"And what if I bust in on you while you're putting it on? I'll find out that way." I crossed my arms and looked up at him.
"You do that, and you don't get any treat at the end of the night." He gasped.
"But... but it's Halloween! I'm supposed to get a treat!" 
"It's called trick or treat. And if you pull that stunt, no treat. You can't have both, Stan." Soos walked by as we were talking.
"Woah! A treat? What kind? Can I have one too? I promise I'll be good on Halloween! What's the treat, Jess?" I blushed and stammered while Stan rubbed his hand over his face in frustration.
"No, Soos... not... oh god!" I covered my face. I knew better than to flirt with Stan in front of people, but I couldn't help myself! The only person who knew about us was Wendy. Otherwise, we kept it a secret. Both of us agreed to it. So why did I have to go and blab in front of Soos?!
"Oh, is it a roommate secret? Like his treat is that he gets the remote?" Thank you for being stupid, Soos!
"Yes! Yeah, it's like that. Stan, if you aren't nice on Halloween, you don't get the remote for a week." Soos seemed satisfied with that and went back to hanging spider webs.
I went into the house and Stan followed behind me quickly. I felt his hand come down on my ass quickly and I whirled to see him grinning.
"Almost told on us, doll," he said with a sly grin. I glared at him.
"If you weren't so damn irritating, I wouldn't have said anything!" I was flustered and mad and Stan was laughing about it!
"Aw, you're cute when you're all red!" I let out a groan and reach up to grab his ear to shake his head. He laughed more. "Stop it! Oh, my side!" 
"You're so mean!" I growled out. He chuckled and kissed my forehead.
"And you're cute when you're mad at me." He tilted my chin up as I glared. "You gonna stay mad, or can I kiss ya?" 
I still glared at him, but I grabbed his tie and yanked him down to meet my lips. The kiss was quick, but he still grinned like he won. Stan took my hand and pulled me into the bathroom. He reached under his shirt and pulled off his gold chain before stepping behind me and clasping it around my neck. I touched it and gave a puzzled look in the mirror.
"What's this for?" He shrugged. 
"I uh... I guess I don't mind people knowin' about us, y'know? Unless you don't want them to! I totally understand if you don't want to be seen with this old shyster." My anger slowly evaporated and I leaned back to rest against him. His hands found my hips and he kissed just behind my ear.
"I'd love to tell people, Stan. Maybe just... ease into it. Wouldn't want everyone in town thinking I'm after your money. Or that you're a pervy old man." He chuckled and squeezed my ass before he kissed down my neck and bit down on me. My head fell back and I let out a soft moan. Why did I let him give me so many hickeys? At this point, he was taking advantage of my kindness.
"You are a pervy old man," I accused. He kissed my cheek one more time and led me back out into the shack. My vision was coming along nicely!
I grabbed some fake blood and a paintbrush so I could start slapping it onto the windows. 
Handprints, strips that look like someone got their throat cut, and a few splatters on the door later, it was perfect! 
Soos and I admired our handiwork before going inside for a couple beers. 
"That's a cool chain, Jess," Soos said. I blushed. "You and Stan trying to match or something?" 
"Something like that," Stan laughed as he dropped next to me on the sofa and handed me a drink. He threw his arm over the back of the couch. "Great work today, both of ya." 
"So, uh... Jess. Since Halloween is in a couple days and we're closed tomorrow, I was wondering.... would you want to... uh... maybe catch a movie tomorrow night? With me? Like a date?" My heart twisted. I didn't want to hurt Soos' feelings! Stan's Hans came down on my shoulder. 
"Uh, Soos? Not... not as a date. Sorry. I don't feel that way about you. I'd still love to go, just... as friends. I can't date you." He looked sad.
"Is it my looks?" How insecure was this guy? 
"No! Not at all. I'm just... I'm seeing someone. And I really like him and we've been together for a month already." I looked over at Stan and he looked touched.
"Who is it? I can ask his permission!" Good God!
"I don't need permission to go with a friend, Soos." He put a hand up.
"No, no. A man once taught me that I should ask permission before treating someone else's lady to a good time." That sounded like something Stan would say, actually. "So, who is it so I can ask permission?" I felt Stan's grip on my arm tightened.
"She doesn't belong to anyone like that, Soos. I'm sure her boyfriend wouldn't care. You're a super trustworthy guy." Did Stan not want to tell Soos? "Here's an idea. Just watch a movie here! I got plenty of old horror movies." Soos seemed to like that idea. "Here, let's throw one in now! I got this DvD of a newer one that Jess was talking about." He popped it into the player and I made popcorn.
I took up my spot next to Stan, but didn't snuggle like I wanted to. Soos sat on the floor in front of us. 
The opening to Paranormal Activity played and I grinned.
"I didn't think you'd remember! I've been wanting to see this since it came out, but Brandon never let me. Said it would invite evil into the house or something." Stan gripped my hand. It occurred to me that I had mentioned my ex by name and didn't feel scared. Maybe I was getting over it.
The first jump scare didn't get me. The movie seemed kind of cheesy. I wasn't a huge fan of found footage films. Soos was glued to it and Stan eventually got me to relax and I let him fiddle with my hair while I snuggled into him. 
Th final big scare of the movie actually surprised me, and I yelped when I jumped and hid my face in Stan's neck. He chuckled and held me tighter. I was practically sitting in his lap when the credits rolled. Soos stood up and stretched. I tried to scramble out of Stan's lap, but he held me firm.
"You move, you're gonna show him what you do to me, doll," he whispered. I felt his erection brush my arm and I blushed. Soos turned to face us and his eyes widened.
"Dude! Her boyfriend is gonna be mad if he finds out about that! Why're you cuddled up with him?" My cheeks were a bright red. Stan grinned and kissed my temple.
"Her boyfriend doesn't mind at all. In fact, he likes it very much." I didn't know what to say. "Soos, ya look confused. It's me. Stan is her boyfriend. Me. She's my girl. And I don't care if the two of you hang out. You're a good kid." I detached myself from Stan and ran to my room. I locked the door behind me and curled up on the floor against it.
This is so embarrassing! I didn't want to tell Soos like that! He deserved better. And he looked so hurt!
A while later after I stopped crying, someone knocked on my door.
"Sweetie, you okay? Can I come in?" I sniffed.
"No, I'm mad at you!" I called back. I heard Stan sigh, then I heard him sit on the floor, and felt the door shift when he sat against it. "Why did you tell him that way? You hurt his feelings."
"It woulda been worse if he found out another way," he said. "Soos is tough. He's not even upset. He actually congratulated me on finding someone who can put up with me." I wiped my eyes. "I just... I wanna show you off, you know? You're great and I want everyone to see it. I also want to rub their noses in it! They said I could never make a woman happy!" I cracked a smile and reach up to unlock the door.
He came in and scooped me off the floor. Until dating Stan, I didn't think an old man could have the strength for it, but he must work out or something.
I giggled as he dropped me onto the bed and climbed over me to pepper my face with kisses.
"No more cryin' sugar," he ordered between kisses. I was a giggling mess by the time he was done and I wrapped my arms around his neck to hug him. He was propped up on his hands. I laid back again and Stan wiggled his eyebrows at me before yanking the covers over us and disappearing under them.
I felt him press his nose into my crotch and my hands shot down to grip his hair. I whimpered as he started rubbing my clit through my shorts. 
"Stan, please!" I hear him chuckle under the quilt.
"What're you begging me for? Use your words, princess."  He hooked his finger into my shorts and started to pull them down. I lifted my hips for him. "Oh, you're so good to me." I couldn't see him, but I could feel him. His tongue licking through my folds, his teeth biting my inner thighs, his lips suckling my clit. His fingers slipping into me and curling just right. I was writhing under his touch and my hips bucked with every circle of my clit.
I tugged his hair and my eyes screwed shut as I came around his hand.
"God, Staaan!" My body was still spasming when he pulled his fingers out of me and crawled up to poke his head out of the blanket. He kissed my neck before licking his fingers. I reached up to stroke a hand down his face.
"Will you let me touch you yet?" I asked. He hummed and kissed me again. He was nervous about me seeing him naked.
"Tell you what. Keep the lights off and don't look, and I'll let ya ride the stallion." I reached up to the light switch by the bed and flicked it. The only light was the moon coming through the window. I saw Stan smile. "You really want this? Okay, you win. Gotta warn you, though. I can still buck like a racehorse." 
He got off of me and I covered my face while he undressed. I felt the bed dip again and the blanket moved. I looked to see Stan laying next to me under the quilt. He looked nervous. I grinned and sat up to take my shirt off. 
I moved to straddle his lap and I reached between us. He closed his eyes as I stroked his cock. I kept my eyes on his face. The feel of him wasn't what I expected. 
He was... bigger than I thought he would be. He gripped my hips while I stroked him and he bit his lip.
"Shit, your hand is nice. God, why did I put this off?" I leaned down to kiss him and lifted my hips up to position myself. "Okay. Okay. Warning you, I might not last long." I didn't say anything. I just sunk down onto his cock and let him stretch me.
The feeling was nothing like I expected. Stan held onto my hips tight as I sunk down and his cock bumped against my cervix when I bottomed out. I couldn't help the groan that came out of me. 
"Don't... don't move, hon." Stan was breathing hard. "I'm not gonna last!" I adjusted to his size and when he opened his eyes, he smiled at me. "Can I roll us over?" I nodded and pulled off of him, laid down, and let him climb over me.
His strong hands rested on either side of my head and I blind reached down under the sheet to grip his cock again and guide him in. He nearly whimpered at the tightness.
"Goddamn! So... so warm and.... God, and tight!" I turned my head and bit his hand lightly. He leaned down and rested on his elbows. We were chest to chest with each other as he started to thrust his hips slowly. Halfway out, then all the way in. Every slow movement had me whimpering as Stan's eyes bored into mine.
"You like bein' fucked by this old man?" I bit my lip and nodded as he thrust harder, faster. "You want me to cum I'm this tight puss of yours?" 
I felt my own release building quickly. His thrusts were harder and the sound of the headboard beating into the wall and our grunts filled the room. He lifted a hand and twisted one of my nipples to make me cry out. "Answer me, doll. You want me to cum in that hole and make it mine?" 
"God, yes, Stan!" I screamed. He thrusted harder and I clenched around his cock as I screamed and came. He let out a groan and his hips stilled. Hot come spilled into me and Stan panted above me. He pressed his sweaty forehead to mine and chuckled.
"Dammit, doll. You really know how to take it outta me." He pulled his flaccid dick from inside me and pulled the quilt against him as he laid down. Then he pulled me into him and spooned me. His face was buried in my hair.
"Why couldn't I look?" I asked. "It felt really good." His grip on me tightened.
"I just... didn't want you to see somethin' you didn't like. I was nervous that you would change your mind if you saw what I was packin'." I giggled and snuggled into his arm.
"Never, Stud. I'm obsessed with you! Nothing you show me could drive me away at this point." It's not like I hadn't seen his legs before, he walks around in his boxers! I settled in and listened for his breathing to even out before I took a deep breath and slid out of his arms.
I needed to get cleaned up before the cum on my thighs crusted over!
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 8: The Halloween Special!
Halloween morning, we were buzzing around the Shack to make sure everything was perfect. The first tour would be at noon, so we were pressed for time to get ready. Stan was halfway into his costume when I came in to paint his face and neck. He smiled at me.
"Are you wearing my robe?" I grinned and nodded.
"Don't want you peeking. Stand still while I do this. You used that face wash I gave you, right? I don't want your baby skin breaking out under all this makeup. He rolled his eyes and dropped onto my vanity stool. I had gotten this vanity with my first paycheck. I was tired of finding my makeup shoved into the drawer in the bathroom.
I smeared the pale green paint onto his cheek, then his nose, then his forehead, and when it was all smooth, I did his neck and hands, then his wrists and arms up to the elbow just in case his sleeves rode up. I sprayed them with a setting spray and fanned him dry.
"Is this what you women do with your makeup? Spray it and dry it to make it stay put? It's smart." I shushed him while I grabbed the bolts out of the makeup kit and stuck them to him with eyelash glue. Then I painted on some realistic looking scars and had him look in the mirror. "Wow! All I'm missing is the black hair, and I look like the monster! Thanks, doll." He pulled me down to kiss my cheek. "So, do I get the honor of helping you into your makeup?" I shook my head.
"You have to go finish getting dressed in your own room, mister. This is special to me. I want to see your face when I walk out in my costume! And it better knock your socks off!" I pushed him from the room and untied the robe. Under it was the Frankenstein themed pantie set I got at the mall. I started with my hair. Silver streaks and a lot of teasing later, my bat's nest was ready. I didn't need to color my skin for it, just add some scarring and lipstick. Then came the skimpy dress to go with the outfit. It was made to look like a wedding dress that was ripped up in specific spots to expose some skin and make it look like I was a corpse. I looked in the mirror and smiled. I hope he likes it. 
At 11:45 am, I walked out of my room and down the stairs. Stan was waiting impatiently by the door. He was checking his watch over and over and peeking through the door. I cleared my throat and when he turned, he stopped dead.
Stan's eyes scanned over me in wonder. I smiled at him and walked closer.
"Bride of Frankenstein... I like it." He pulled me in by my hips and I giggled as he peppered my face in kisses. I pushed him gently and we walked out into the gift shop. Soos the Wolfman and Wendy the Vampire were waiting, and looked shocked at the two of us.
"Is that what you were hiding at the mall? Nice! Still a little gross, though. Can't imagine letting Stan that close to me." I stuck my tongue out at Wendy, who giggled and came over to take a selfie with all of us. Stan had his arm around me and I clung to the front of his shirt. Soos squatted to look like more of a wolf, and Wendy bared her plastic fangs in a wicked grin. We broke apart, but not before I leaned up to whisper in Stan's ear.
"If you do good today, there's more to this costume that's just for you to see." Considering he was still complaining about his joints hurting after our last little romp in the hay, I didn't think he would get excited. But he grinned at me and bent down to kiss me quickly before straightening his tie and waltzing to the door with the confidence of a young man in a frat.
"Seriously, Jess," Wendy sighed as she tapped away on her phone, "how do you let him kiss you? He's so old!" I giggled and boosted myself to sit on the counter. I could hear Stan giving a spiel about how scary this haunted shack was. 
"He just... He's just so sweet to me. I don't know. I don't think he's that bad. And he's great in bed." That last part slipped out and I slapped my hand over my mouth. Wendy gagged and pretended to faint.
"Did not want to know that! Ew! Now I'm going to be thinking about it! No!" I laughed and walked out to where the tour was taking place. I had to jump out and scare people near the end.
"... and, be sure to watch yourselves! We are entering my lair! Beware my bride, for she will attack any she finds more beautiful than her!" That was my cue. I pushed the door open so it creaked slowly and stepped out dramatically, casting my gaze around the room. Many young women were there, so I could do my part.
I raised an angry hand and pointed in the women's general direction, then screamed as I ran at them. Stan quickly jumped between them and me while the girls cowered and cried out.
"Bride, back! Back to your chambers! None are more fair than you. Back, I say!" I screamed as he manhandled me and slammed the door with a dramatic flourish. I banged on it and roared at the crowd until they moved on. That was fun!
After the next four tours, we shut it down for trick or treating. I had a bowl of candy ready by the front door, the porch light was on, and I was waiting patiently. Stan thought it was cute, but I was determined to hand out candy this year! I hadn't gotten to do it in a long time. Not since Brandon and I started living together.
After three hours of handing out candy, I turned off the porch light. I was halfway through with taking off my makeup when someone else knocked on the door. Stan was in the bathroom, so I went to get it.
Instead of seeing a little kid in a costume, I was face to face with a man I definitely didn't want to see.
Shit.
I backed up and tried to slam the door, but he pushed his way inside.
"What are you doing, living in this shack baby?" Brandon demanded. 
"How did you find me?" I asked. I was still backing up, towards the stairs. I knew where Stan kept the bat he used for defense. He pulled his phone out and showed me Wendy's InstaShot post with all of us, with me tagged as being at the Mystery Shack.
"Soon as I saw that, I got on the next flight to Oregon. Crazy how quick you can get to the person you love." I wrapped my fist around the bat and stood still. "You're coming home, baby." I shook my head.
"This is my home. I'm not leaving. Get out." He smirked at me and put his hands on either side of the door frame. "Please," I begged. He laughed.
"Still begging! Babe, I haven't seen you in months. I was worried sick! And I find you here in a house that smells like cigarettes and old man cologne! What, you shacking up with an old geezer as payment for a place to crash? God, you've always been such a whore." As soon as the words left his mouth, I pulled out the bat and swung with a scream. It connected with his arm when he threw it up to shield his head.
"Jess! You okay? I'm comin', doll!" Stan shouted from upstairs. I heard his running footsteps and I swung the bat again. This time, Brandon caught it and yanked it from my grasp.
"You are living with an old man! I knew it! C'mon. You're coming home." He grabbed my wrist and I grabbed onto the railing of the stairs.
"No! Leave me alone!" I shrieked. I kicked at him, but he held on tight no matter how many times I made contact with his side and knee. Stan was bounding down the stairs and I saw the glint of metal before I heard an impact. Brandon let me go and yelled before charging at me. I ducked his swing and Stand yanked me behind him. Brass knuckles were shining on his hands. One of them had fresh blood on it. Fuck, why is that hot?!?
"You heard the lady," Stan growled. "Now, get outta my house!" Brandon charged at Stan and swung with the bat, but Stan took the blow on his brass knuckles. "Get upstairs, sugar. Papa's gonna have to take care of this one."
"Listen, old man," Brandon spat. "My fight ain't with you. Just let me take her home, and I'll leave you alone. Keep my girl from me, and I'll fucking kill you." Stan laughed.
"I'd like to see you try! At this point, I think I'm immortal. Oh, and she isn't your girl. Last I checked, I'm the one she's been cuddled up with every night, and I'm the one fucking her!" I gripped Stan's sleeve and tugged him. "Not now, sugarpot."
"Stan stop it. I don't want you to get hurt!" He turned to me with a sad look in his eyes.
"But... But this jackass is trying to make you leave." I sniffed and stepped out from behind Stan.
"I don't want to go with you. But I don't want you to hurt Stan." Brandon lowered the bat and laughed.
"Okay. Okay, sure babe. You come back to Arizona with me, and I'll leave gramps here alone." I turned back to look at Stan and winked at him. He looked confused and sad, but in his eyes I saw that he got the message.
"Can I get a few minutes alone with him to say goodbye?" Brandon scoffed. "Please? If I do, I'll go without a fight." 
"Fine. You got ten minutes. I'll be on the porch." As soon as the door was shut, Stan grabbed me and pulled me into a hug.
"I ain't lettin' him take you. You're all I got," Stan whispered. I hugged him back and fought the tears in my eyes. "We can come up with a plan." I pulled out my phone and called Wendy.
"Hey, what's wrong? Did Stan have a heart attack?"
"Wendy, how quick can you get here with your dad and an ax? My ex is in town trying to drag me back to Arizona and I am not going." I heard her shout on the other end for her dad to get "the big one."
"Six minutes. Maybe five if I drive." I hung up and looked back up at Stan.
"What are you thinking?" I pulled him down for a quick kiss.
"Wendy and I made a pact that if Brandon comes to town, her dad scares the shit out of him." Stan grinned.
"That's my girl! So, what now? What do we do to stall for time?" I wrapped my arms around his waist and took a deep breath. 
"I guess... call the cops. He's trespassing, right?" He rolled his eyes.
"Those two dumbasses aren't going to show up until tomorrow morning!"
"They might if we say he assaulted an innocent young lady," I pointed out. He rubbed his chin before walking to the landline and dialing.
As soon as he hung up, Brandon stormed back in.
"Time's up. Get your shit. We're going home." I threw a punch at his eye as soon as he grabbed my arm, landing it hard and making him stumble back. "Dammit, Jess! We're going! Now!" Stan put his hands on my shoulders and held me firmly in place.
"The lady said she isn't going. Leave her alone and get out of my house!" Brandon let out a dark chuckle.
"Okay. That's enough. I'm not gonna play nice anymore, old timer." He raised the bat and Stan shoved me away before throwing his arms up to block the blow. He yelled as a sharp crack sounded at the contact. Stan pulled back a fist and swung at Brandon, landing a brass punch to the jaw.
I tried to wrestle the bat from him, kicking and punching at him to get him to let go, but Brandon's fist connected with my eye and sent me to my ass on the floor. I held my eye and fought the tears that welled. Stan screamed as he landed blow after blow on Brandon's face and chest until the younger man had backed out of the door and fallen into the dirt, words punctuating each blow.
"Don't. You. Ever. Touch. My. Girl." Stan stood imposingly in the doorway as Brandon tried to get back in, but the wild shrieking of a lumberjack echoed from the woods. The sound bounced around the trees and created a terrifying cacophony of screaming. Brandon looked around frantically, eyes landing on the burly man running out from the trees, an ax raised above his head and his eyes boring into Brandon.
Brandon tried to get inside, but Stan shoved him back into the dirt. Just as Dan made it to the porch, the lights and sirens of the local officer car filled the clearing.
"What in the sam hill is going on here?" Officer Blubs asked. 
"This jackass from outta town busted into my house and beat up on my woman," Stan growled out. He pulled me into his side to show my already bruising face. "Manly Dan here is my witness. Also Wendy." Wendy ran into the house and hugged me. She cupped my face and dragged me over to the fridge to grab a bag of frozen peas to put over the bruise.
The officers threw Brandon in the back of the cruiser, took statements, and left. Stan looked pissed. 
"Thanks for comin', Dan," Stan said. The two men shook hands and the red heads left. The door was shut and locked.
I was still halfway in my costume and Stan was still in his own suit. 
"I don't think that's the last we're gonna see of Mr. Dreamboat," he said. I pulled the frozen veggies from my eye and threw my arms around Stan. He held me tight. "Don't worry, doll. No one is takin' you from me any time soon."
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 9: Moving Up, Moving On
Stan never came to bed last night.
I got up in the morning and wrapped a throw blanket around my shoulders to go look for him. I found him on the porch, watching the sunrise with a cigar between his lips.
"What're you doing, stud?" I asked him. I dropped down next to him and draped the blanket over both of us. He held me tight.
"Just makin' sure that bastard didn't try to come back. I don't trust those two idiot cops." I snuggled into his side and shivered. He was still in his suit.
"It's okay, big man. He's not coming back. I think you and Dan scared the shit out of him enough." Stan grunted and finally looked down at me.
"How's your eye? Looks bad." I reached up to touch the swollen skin.
"Looks worse than it feels. It'll fade eventually. I'm more worried about you. Didn't he hurt you with that bat?" He shook his head.
"It takes a lot to put ol' Stan Pines outta commission." I pulled his hand into my lap and examined his scabbed knuckles. I ran a finger across them gently and I felt his hand tense under my touch.
"I thought brass knuckles were supposed to be more protective," I said. "This looks bad." I hummed.
"They are, unless you're hitting as hard as I do. That shitsack isn't coming near you again without pissing himself." 
I didn't like being a damsel in distress, but if I had to be, I'm glad Stan was my knight. If Brandon hadn't shown up last night, Stan and I would be snuggling in my bed right now, naked, and basking in the afterglow of some pretty amazing sex. But instead, we were on the porch, watching the sunrise and holding each other.
"Thank you for protecting me," I whispered. "It means a lot that you didn't want me to go." He pressed a kiss to my forehead.
"Why would I want you to go?" He gave me a sly grin. "Someone's gotta clean my house and drain my balls." I gasped and punched his arm.
"Rude!" He laughed and squeezed me closer to his side. "You're a filthy old man, Stan Pines." He kissed my cheek.
"You love me, though." Do I? I hadn't said it yet. We've been together for a month, living together for two. Being with Stan was fun, and it was therapeutic in a way. He was getting me to stop certain behaviors that Brandon taught me. If not for Stan, I couldn't have stood up for myself last night.
But does that equate to love? I love being around him. I love snuggling up with him on the couch like we were now. I love his jokes and his infectious smile. I love this Shack, I love his car... I even love his goofy fez.
I love the way he holds me and makes me feel special. I love that he doesn't treat me like a piece of meat. He takes my input on ways to improve the attractions and he appreciates me. He has his moments, saying some sexist things to me, but it's all jokes. I know that when push comes to shove, he wants to treat me better than I deserve. 
"Maybe," I said. "Maybe I do love you." He stilled and looked back down at me. My cheeks were red. 
"You... um... wow, okay..." He rubbed the back of his neck. Uh oh. Did I just ruin it? "Uh... lemme take you to breakfast." He stood up quickly and ripped the blanket to the ground by accident.
My heart twisted in my chest. Dammit. I said it, and now he was running.
I sat as far away as I could on the El Diablo bench seat while he drove us to Greasy's. He was in khaki slacks and a disco shirt. He still insisted I wear his gold chain. I was wearing a green turtleneck and jeans. Nothing fancy. He kept glancing over at me with a worried look, but we remained silent.
We pulled into the diner and he walked around the car to let me out. He had me trained to wait for him to open my door. He offered his hand to help me out, which wasn't necessary, but I took it anyway. Always the gentleman.
He held my hand tight as we walked inside. We hadn't been this close in public yet. A couple of the regulars eyed us and whispered to one another. Stan had a huge grin on his face, and I was blushing like crazy.
We took a booth and Lazy Susan sidled up to us with a grin.
"And what can I get the happy couple today?" I stared down at my lap and Stan chuckled.
"Maybe just a couple coffees and we can split the Lumberjack Special. She's a little tired after the Halloween event yesterday. She was the star, after all!" Susan giggled.
"I know! She scared me good! And your matching costumes were so cute. Are you two doing something to Christmas too? Maybe Santa and Mrs. Clause? Ooh! Soos could be an elf!" I made a mental note of it, but stayed silent while those two talked.
Dan, who was sitting at the bar before, came up to us and crossed his arms over his chest.
"Thanks again for your help last night," Stan said. Dan nodded.
"Wendy likes this chick," he said gruffly. "Closest thing to a mother she's had in years. If you drive this one outta town, I'm holding you personally responsible for my daughter's heartbreak." Stan chuckled and looked at me from the corner of his eye.
"Then I guess I'll keep her." The bell above the door jingled and Stan glanced behind me before anger etched across his face. Dan puffed up even more. Stan stood from the booth with his fists clenched.
"Get the hell outta town, asshole," Stan snarled. I knew from the person's gait that it was Brandon.
"I'm just here to talk," he spat back. "Those idiots let me off with a fine." Stan stepped closer to me to block Brandon's path to me. "Can I talk to my fiancée, please?" My gut churned and I felt too hot. My turtleneck was choking me.
"We've been over this. She's not yours. Last I checked, she's her own damn person." I fought the tears welling in my eyes.
"Just let him talk," I said quietly. Stan turned to me with concern and hurt across his face. "Sit by me, Stan?" He into the booth next to me and Brandon took the seat across from us. Stan brought his arm around me and Dan stepped back to the bar, but stayed close enough just in case.
The air was thick with tension and I was sitting face to face with my nightmare.
"Why did you run away, baby? I didn't know where to look for you. I was terrified. How could you do that to me?" Playing the victim. Stan tried to speak, but I stopped him.
"Why did you treat me like property and hit me? Why did you keep me literally locked in our bedroom for days at a time? Why is it that the first thing you did when you saw me yesterday was try to attack us?" He glared at the two of us. Stan being here was giving me strength that I didn't know I had. "As far as I'm concerned, the wedding has been off since I left. I didn't want you to find me. I'm finally happy, and it's because I left you." He looked like he would cry.
"You know that I'm nothing without you, babygirl. Come back home with daddy. Please?" I shivered. I hated that he called himself that. 
"No. I'm not your babygirl. And I live here now. I live with Stan Pines and I'm staying with him." I folded my hands on the sticky table. "So you can accept it and move on and leave, or be an ass and get arrested for assault again. Either way, I'm staying here." His sadness changed to anger. His attention turned to Stan.
"What have you been filling her head with? She was supposed to be my wife by now, and you just had to let her shack up with you! What, did she put out to get you to agree? She's nothing but a whore, you know. She'll sleep with anyone if it gets her what she wants." Stan's grip on me tightened, as well as his grip on the edge of the table. "Oh, did she not tell you? Before we got together, she was a hooker. Are you paying her to fuck you?" 
The rings on Stan's fingers glinted in the light from the bulbs above us as he clenched his fist, but he didn't move otherwise.
"It isn't my business what she did before we met. We all have things in our past we aren't proud of. But bullying a woman just to feel more powerful? Come on, man. That's what weak men do. I don't care if she's just taking advantage of an lonely old man. She makes me happy, and I'm too old to want more out of a partner." Brandon didn't like that answer, either.
He was enraged that we were calm. "Seriously? You want to catch what she's probably got? Okay, suit yourself." Stan let out a dry laugh.
"As much trouble as I've gotten into, you should be more concerned about what I've given her!" Brandon turned his attention back to me.
"So that's it, then? After everything I've done for you and how much I've loved you, you're breaking it off for some old bastard who probably can't even make you come, just because you're mad at me?" I crossed my arms. 
"How many times do we have to go through this?" Stan kept his eyes on me with a smile on his face. He knew the truth, and that's what matters. "I'm not coming back with you, I'm not marrying you, and I'm going to file a restraining order against you. If you come back to the Mystery Shack, I'm calling the cops. Now leave me and my boyfriend alone." Stan puffed with pride. Was he that happy I was saying it in public? 
Brandon clenched his fists and brought one down on the table, making it rattle. The salt shaker fell over and rolled onto the bench next to me.
"Seriously? Fine. Okay. We're done. But when this guy dies on you, don't expect any sympathy from me." Brandon stormed out and slammed the door of the diner.
My heart was racing and tears streamed down my cheeks silently. Stan rubbed my shoulders and pressed kisses to my temple over and over again.
"You did so good, sweetie. I'm proud of you for standing up for yourself. You're amazing." All his praise was drowned out by the deep feeling of dread and sadness in the pit of my stomach. What if this isn't over? I gave Brandon years of my life. We'd been together since high school. And now, I have Stan but... does Stan even want me? Are Brandon's lies about me going to get into his head?
We ate our breakfast in silence, Stan paid, and we got back into his prized car. He pulled me flush against him so he could drive while holding me close. I rested on his shoulder and let my eyes slide shut, focusing on the feel of the road under us.
The familiar bumps into the Mystery Shack lot made me look out the window. Stan shut off the car, but we didn't move.
"All that stuff he said... don't worry about it," he assured me. "I don't blame you for anything you did when you were younger." More tears fell.
"It was all lies!" I sobbed into his chest. He held me tight. "He was trying to make you hate me!" The tears wouldn't stop falling. Stan pulled me into his lap and held me as I wept. "I just wanted to be happy and he had to come ruin it!" Stan rubbed and patted my back, rocking me side to side gently in the driver seat of his car.
When I finally stopped crying, he kept holding me.
"I grew up in New Jersey," he said. I didn't speak. "And I had a twin brother." That was news. 
He started going on with his life story. Stanley and Stanford Pines, the twins. Ford was the smart and talented one, Stan was the tough one who looked out for their family. They had a brother who was a few years older than them.
He ruined his twin brother's prospects for college by accident, and Ford never forgave him. Stan was put out of the house, worked odd jobs, lie, cheated, and became a decent con artist. Ten years after he was sent away, Ford contacted him just to tell him to get lost and hide a book for him. They fought. Ford was shoved through an interdimensional portal by accident. Stanley faked his own death and took Ford's place in this cabin. He worked through every night trying to bring his brother back. He had to make money to keep doing this research, so he started up the Mystery Shack. To this day, he doesn't have all three notebooks Ford wrote, and he can't finish the portal without them. It's been twenty-nine years.
"I've been doing this racket longer than you've been alive. I've done terrible, awful things. No one even knows about it and I can't talk about it with anyone. I didn't trust anyone enough until now. Stanford... I miss him. And I know he'll hate me forever, even if I do bring him back, but I have to try. Family is everything to me." He tugged my hair gently to make me look at him. "Well, that and you. You're practically my family now, right? Known ya for three months, and I'm in love with ya." His cheeks turned red. "I don't care if what that guy said was true or not. You're my girl, and I'm not letting you go any time soon, especially over something that creep says."
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 10: Walkin' In a Winter Wonderfuck Part 1
The first snow of the season came in late November, after Thanksgiving. Stan had officially closed the Shack for winter, but Soos and Wendy still came over to hang out or do idle tasks to prepare for the Spring tourist season.
I had never seen snow before. I stared out the window in wonder as the fat flakes fell. They melted as they hit the porch until it was soaked enough, then it started to stick.
Stan had bought me a winter coat and boots so I didn't die. The first day of the snow, I bundled up with Wendy and tried to run outside like a kid, but Stan grabbed me by the shoulders and made me stand in the doorway while he stuck a hat on me and shoved gloves onto my hands. I was too excited!
"Don't eat the first snow of the season, and don't be too disappointed if it's mostly ice right now," he warned. "Wait here while I get my coat too. I'm gonna keep an eye on you." I pouted at Stan, who tapped my nose before walking back to his room. 
Even after being together for two months, I still haven't gone in his room. I wanted to respect his space. I kind of took over the rest of the house, after all. My books and decorations littered the living room. Photos of the two of us were in frames on the walls. He had insisted on it so he could walk past it and see my smile every day. 
He came back in a black coat and gloves with some black boots on.
Something about Stan in all black with his hair free of his fez made me melt. Before he could pull a beanie over his head, I gripped the labels of his coat and pulled him in. He smirked and gripped my hips as he bent down to meet my lips.
Wendy gagged behind us and I giggled with my nose pressed to Stan's.
"Better get used to it, Courduroy," Stan chuckled. "This one's sticking around. Your pops made sure of it." He gave my ass a playful smack as Wendy and I ran out the door.
As soon as my foot made contact with the edge of the porch, my feet slipped out from under me and I bounced down the icy steps on my butt, landing in the dirty snow. Stan snorted out a laugh while he helped me up.
"You okay, doll? I forget, you've never done this before." I rolled my eyes and dusted myself off. Stan sat on the edge of the porch while I stood in the middle of the yard.
The snowflakes were more beautiful than I imagined! They fell into my palms and dusted over my face. The chilly air blew through me.
Wendy lobbed a snowball at my chest and it shattered against me. A snowball fight! I've never done this before!
Stan showed me how to make a good snowball and I threw it as hard as I could at Wendy, who dodged and laughed. I ran and made another one, and another until we had thrown most of the snow in the yard at one another. I made one more and hid it behind my back while I went up to Stan. He was sitting on the porch with a lit cigarette and a grin.
I chucked it and hit him square in the chest. He dramatically fell back onto the porch and groaned.
"I've been hit! Medic! I think I see the light! Pops, is that you? Oh, what a world!" He laid his arms out to his sides and lolled his tongue out of his mouth to play dead. I giggled and kissed his cheek. He grinned back and I helped him sit up. "You cold enough yet?" I nodded and the three of us went back inside where Soos had been making hot chocolate. Stan took my coat and gloves.
We snuggled on the couch while Soos and Wendy sat on the floor and played Monopoly. After several hours, Stan checked the time and looked out the window.
"You two better get home before the snow gets too bad. Weatherman Stan says a blizzard is coming through tomorrow morning, early. Don't want you to be stranded anywhere." We see Wendy and Soos out the door and Stan locks it behind them before stretching and turning back to me.
"So... what do you want to do tonight?" I asked. He grinned and wrapped his arms around ne.
"The heat's out," he mumbled into my neck. "And I can think of a thing or two to keep us warm." I giggled when he started to nibble behind my ear.
"Aw, I don't know... last time you said you could buck like a racehorse, you ended up throwing your back out." He growled playfully and squeezed my ass.
"Well then... maybe that just means I need to move more. Care to join me?" I turned around and draped my arms over his shoulders. He planted his hands back on my ass and held me tight.
"I would love to, Stud." I pulled him up the stairs and as soon as my bed was in his sights, he grabbed my sweater and yanked it off over my head. He's so impatient! I let him push me back onto the bed and helped him take my jeans off. 
He crawled up and pushed my thighs apart before pressing his nose against my sex. I lazily ran a hand through his gray hair while he inhaled.
"God, I'm addicted to this," he mumbled against my underwear. "How do you smell that good?" I took in a shuddering breath when he tugged my panties to the side and licked a stripe up through me. "Damn, it's better than whiskey." I lifted my hips for him to pull my panties off and he yanked me up so my knees were on his shoulders. My weight rested on his thighs and my shoulders were on the bed. He buried his face between my legs and I couldn't help but whimper when his tongue started to flick over my clit. He always knows just the right spot to make me squirm.
His tongue laved over my clit after each brutal suck from his lips. He prodded into my dripping hole to coax more arousal out of me before pulling away to bite my inner thighs and tease me.
I was a moaning mess soon. His tongue and teeth and lips worked me over until I was begging him to let me come.
"S-Stan, pleeeaaaase!" He chuckled darkly.
"Please what? Tell me what you want, sugar." I moaned as he resumed his assault.
"Please!" It's all I could think. I was so close, but he kept me right at the edge. He slowly lowered my hips back to the bed and slid two fingers into me.
A new moan left my throat as he curled his fat fingers inside me and sucked on my clit at the same time. I was bucking into him and he finally, finally shoved me over the edge and coaxed an orgasm from me. He yanked his hand away and clamped his lips firmly around my pussy as I spasmed.
"Oh, god damn, doll," he groaned. I could barely breathe. "You're a dirty girl, squirtin' all over my face." I opened my eyes to see him licking his lips and his fingers. My body was twitching from the pleasure. "I'm gonna have to clean you up, aren't I?" He bent back down and licked through me again. He lapped at my inner thighs that were coated in my own come. I whimpered and gripped his hair as he started to work over my clit again. I was too sensitive!
I tried to pull him off, but he reached up and gripped my wrists. He pulled back from my pussy and glared up at me.
"Bad, girl. Don't you stop me from eating this." 
"Staaaaan! Please! Fuck me already!" I moaned out. He circled my clit with his tongue faster now, occasionally flicking over it or pausing to suck on it. He slid two fingers into me again and pulled his mouth away from me to replace his tongue with his thumb. He abraded my clit while his fingers thrust in and out of me. I threw my head back in a cry at the feeling and the noises.
"Do you hear that, doll? How sloppy your pussy is for me? God, you're hot. I can't wait to shove my cock so far into you." My pussy clenched around his fingers and I cried out. My entire body spasmed as I shook and screamed through my orgasm. 
Stan eased his fingers out of me. I blindly reached for his face and he nuzzled against my neck. His lips and jaw were wet with my slick. I groaned as his stubble scratched at me. My entire body was one big nerve ending. I couldn't move. I couldn't think of anything but Stan Pines.
Stan idly brushed his thumbs over my nipples to keep my body twitching. 
"Think you can take me, hon?" I opened my eyes and licked my lips. "What're you thinkin'?" I gathered my strength and sat up.
"Pants off. Now." My voice was shaky but I wanted him so bad. I needed him. And I wanted to suck him off before he fucked me. I slid to the floor and he gave a nervous laugh.
"Sweets, we've been over this. You're not gonna like what you see down there." I tugged at the waistband of his slacks. 
"Now." I felt his body freeze and his face was more red than before.
"You're sure?" I tugged at his pants again, and this time he stood up and undid his belt. I licked my lips as I watched his face. He was only ever nervous about me actually seeing what's between his legs. He has no problem with me feeling it, though. I pulled his pants and boxers down and blinked when his erection was let out. What did he think it looked like? It was normal. Better than I expected at his age, actually. I smiled up at him and gave no warning before I leaned forward and licked up the underside of him. I licked from base to tip, then sank my mouth around the length of him. His knees buckled and he dropped to sit on the bed. His cock hit the back of my throat and I gagged, but powered through it as I bobbed my head. I kept eye contact with Stan the entire time. I hollowed my cheeks and laved my tongue along the underside of his shaft. His hands gripped my hair and I listened to him whimper. That just spurred me on and I moved faster. I felt him twitching in my mouth and I quickly pulled off of him. 
He let out a shuddering breath and gently ran his fingers through my hair.
"Damn. I was so close." I kissed his inner thighs and hummed. "You just gonna leave me hanging?" He sounded disappointed. Did he really think I would do that?
I pushed him to lay back and climbed into his lap, positioned him, and sunk down quickly. I whined at the intrusion and he hissed and grabbed my thighs. He was flat on his back and breathing heavily. 
"Oh, doll, I won't last long like this," he warned. He always said that, and was always wrong. For an old man, he had some stamina.
I rested my palms on his chest and started to rock back and forth. His cock sturred my insides and I let me head fall forward as a whimper left me. Stan's firm grip helped me rock faster. I was close to coming undone when he stopped me. He gave me a sly grin before pushing me off.
"On the bed, all fours. Now." His voice was commanding and rough, and I absolutely loved it.
His palm came down on my ass as I complied and he used the other hand to press into the middle of my back. I dropped to my elbows. I felt his cock nudge between my pussy lips as if Stan was searching, then he quickly thrust inside in one quick snap of his hips. 
It was too tight! I groaned and buried my face in my pillow. Every small movement he made sent shockwaves through me. Stan slowly pulled himself halfway out, then thrust back in just as slow. Slow and hard and perfect. I gripped the sheets and screamed into the pillow as he hit deep inside. I felt like Stan would rip me apart.
How does an older man like that have the stamina? I felt him adjust and he started to pound into me faster. His balls slapped against me, the sound of his hips hitting my ass filled the room. His grip on my hips felt like it would bruise but I didn't care. If I never walk again, I'll still be happy.
The pressure in my gut was building fast and I leaned back up on my hands to throw my head back. Stan took the opportunity and wrapped my hair around his hand to use it as a grip, and he went even harder until I shook beneath him and screamed out his name as I came around his cock. He twitched and swelled inside me and a warmth spread through my insides as he filled me with his cum. His hips kept stuttering and thrusting into me like he couldn't control himself until his cock fell out of me and he let me fall to the mattress. He laid next to me and kept his arms around me to hold me against his chest.
He combed his fingers through my hair and kissed behind my ear. His touch that was just painful had changed to soft and gentle. 
"So perfect," he muttered. "What'd an old bastard like me do to deserve you?"
I rolled over in his arms and snuggled into his sweaty chest. We were both still panting. His rounded stomach pressed into me and I smiled at the contact. Every imperfection of mine was made complete with his own imperfections. We fit together like puzzle pieces, somehow. And I was grateful to have him in my life.
"I love you, Stan," I mumbled against his chest hair. He rubbed my back and kisses the top of my head.
"Yeah, I'm a catch," he replied. I smacked his arm and he laughed. I felt the vibration in his chest and closed my eyes. 
This is what happiness feels like.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 11: Walkin' In a Winter Wonderfuck Part 2
The "blizzard" Stan had warned Wendy and Soos about never showed. I think it was all a ploy to get me alone. The morning after our fun, he couldn't move. 
"Why do my joints have to hurt so much?" He could barely sit up in bed. I gave him a kiss on the cheek and pulled one of his shirts off the floor so I could go make us breakfast and get him some tylenol.
"Pancakes and bacon with a side of painkillers. The breakfast of racehorses," I giggled. He rolled his eyes, but thanked me. We ate breakfast in bed together and he eventually got up to do the dishes, complaining and groaning the whole way.
I hopped in the shower to wash the dried come from between my thighs. It was becoming a familiar activity with Stan. He was so... sexual. I didn't expect that out of this relationship. I was content with the idea that we would be together emotionally rather than physically. But I can't say I'm disappointed in how it turned out. We're teaching each other so much. He's learning to be confident in his body and to be a kid again, and I'm learning to let myself feel what I want to feel. If I want to go play in the snow like a kid, Stan plays with me. If I want to bawl my eyes out, he holds me and let's me take all the time I need. 
He's hilarious, he's sweet, and he's just... perfect. Better than I ever imagined I would deserve.
I dried off and stepped out in my towel. Stan was sitting on the couch with a blanket in his lap, some old show from the 70's playing. I smiled to myself and waltzed in with my towel on. His eyes widened.
"Uh... What're you doin', hon?" I didn't say anything. I just dropped my towel and stepped over it before sliding under the blanket with Stan.
"Watching M*A*S*H with you, what else?" His arm came around me on instinct but his hand hovered over me, like he was scared to touch me. I ran my hand up and down his thigh and smiled at the tightness in his boxers.
"You're gonna kill me, you know that? Give me a heart attack or something." I laid my head on his shoulder and hummed. 
"You'll die happy, though. Didn't you tell me the other day that you wanted to drown in my pussy?" His face turned bright red and he looked away. "Aw, don't get shy now!" I teased him. "Best way to make your aching joints better is to work them out." He turned back to face me and leaned in for a kiss.
"One round, that's it," he said. "Then you put your clothes on." I nodded and he quickly had me pinned to the couch with his fingers slipping inside me.
It was more than one round. I don't know what it is, but we just can't keep our hands off each other! When we finally finished with one another, we showered together for the first time. I washed his back and as I ran the washcloth over his shoulder, I noticed the scar on his back.
"I've been meaning to ask, how did you get this weird scar? It looks.... sciencey." He rubbed the back of his neck and sighed.
"Remember when I told you about Stanford? Uh... when we fought before he.... left, he uh... accidentally shoved me against part of some machinery. It was hot and it kinda branded me. It was decades ago, so it doesn't really bug me. Why do you ask? Does it bug you?" I rinsed the soap off of his shoulder and kissed the burn scar before he turned back to me.
"No. I was just curious. I love learning things about you." He was blushing more than I did when we first got together!
The next snowstorm that hit was at Christmas. On Christmas Eve, I finished wrapping my gift to Stan and slid it under the tree next to a box that was wrapped with my name on it. It wasn't as neatly wrapped as mine was, but I knew Stan must have put in at least a little effort. I smiled at the lopsided bow. 
"Get your coat, sugar!" He called from the front door of the shack. "I got a date planned!" I ran to get dressed and met him at the front door. He helped me into my coat and tied a scarf around my neck before kissing my nose. "I've got a surprise for ya." 
He let me into his car, which was idling quietly outside, and pulled away from the shack. He had shoveled the snow out from our lawn.
The roads were salted so we didn't slide all over the place. He eventually pulled off onto a familiar turn.
"Are we going to your secret pond?" He hummed and rubbed my thigh. "C'mon! Tell me!" She chuckled again and shook his head.
"It wouldn't be a surprise if I told you! Now shut your trap and enjoy the veiw." 
What view? The beautiful, snow covered forest we drove through, or the handsome devil driving me into it? Either way, it was worth looking at. 
We rumbled into the grass near the pond and Stan let me out. The pond was frozen over! He popped the trunk and pulled out two sets of ice skates. 
"I took your size from your boots we got for ya. Hope you like skating." I grinned. I'd never done this before either! He helped me put them on and made sure they were laced tight for me. "Don't expect too much outta me, now. I'm old and I don't move like I used to." I kissed his cheek before he pulled me up. On our skates, he helped me walk to the edge of the pond and he gripped the dock while he went out first.
"Yeah, she should hold." It didn't even crack under his weight. He held his hands out for me and I grabbed them as I stepped onto the ice.
"Don't pick your feet up. You're just shofting your weight. If you try to walk, you'll fall on your ass." He was coaching me in something young people do? Ironic.
I kept my eyes on my feet while he pulled me backwards across the ice. He let go of one hand so we could skate the same direction, and I finally got brave enough to look up at him. He was beaming ear to ear.
"You're good at this," I said. "Where did you learn?" He helped me turn as we neared the edge of the pond.
"Ford and I used to skate as kids. One of those things that's like ridin' a bike. I haven't done it since we were eighteen." He looked across the ice wistfully, reminiscing on life with his twin. I squeezed his hand.
"Well, you're a great teacher." We made another lap around the edge of the pond before he let go of my other hand.
I was a bit wobbly, but I managed to go another lap by myself without falling!
A voice cutting through the cold air surprised me and my feet came out from under me.
"Mr. Pines!" Soos shouted. Stan helped me to my feet, and we looked to see Soos and Wendy getting out of his pickup with ice skates in hand. "I didn't know you could skate, dude!" Stan rolled his eyes.
"So much for my secret spot. How did you knuckles heads find this place?" Wendy giggled and she got onto the ice and grabbed my hands.
"I come here with my brothers every winter. Seriously, Stan, you keep surprising me! Bagging a young chick and a romantic? How did you stay single for so long?" 
Stan huffed. Soos toddled onto the ice like a newborn. Stan sat on the dock with his arms crossed whole Wendy and Soos skated with me in a few laps. Soos held onto one hand, and Wendy held the other. 
At the final curve, Soos' foot went the wrong way and he did the splits, Wendy let go and got away so she wasn't dragged down, and I fell and slid to the point I ended up pinned under Soos. I gave a nervous laugh and pushed, but he wasn't moving to get up. I pushed at him, but he still didn't move. 
"Soos... I can't breathe!" I heard Stan shout across the ice and soon Soos was being pulled off of me by Wendy and Stan. He helped me up and touched my head and shoulders to make sure I was okay.
"I'm fine, stud. Really. It was just an accident. Stan grumbled about Soos touching me. "Aw, are you jealous?" Stan glared down at me. "You know I love you," I giggled. I tugged his arms until they uncrossed and he held me. "Besides, he's too young for me. I prefer someone in the fifty to sixty year old range. And he has to wear a fez to work and look really good in a suit and tie." Stan cracked a smile and kissed my red nose.
Wendy and Soos stood awkwardly.
"Uh.... you guys are cute, I guess," Wendy said. "Love is still gross, though. All that..." she gestured to the two of us, "lovey dovey cute stuff, it's disgusting." Stan laughed and held me tighter.
"Gross? I can show you gross, sister!" Stan bent at his knees, wrapped his arns around my thighs, and lifted me in the air. I squealed and kicked my legs while he smiled up at me. I gripped his shoulders and bent down to kiss him. I made it loud on purpose.
"Eeeewww!" Wendy laughed. "But Stan, I didn't know you were that strong! Didn't you just have to get my help moving a display like... a month ago?" He set me down and made sure I was stable before we skated on again.
"I was just bein' lazy! See you kids later!" He got us to the dock and helped me into the snow before we trudged back to the Diablo. He started her uo and got the heater going before coming to the other side to help me get my skates off.
"Sorry our date got cut short, doll," he said. I kissed his cheek.
"I think it was perfect. Except for the part where Soos pinned me by accident. But other than that, it was amazing! I've never been ice skating before! It's kinda like roller blades, but I've never been good at that either." He closed my door and tossed our skates back into the trunk.
The drive back to the shack was quiet, but it was the good kind. I was cuddled up to him on the bench seat. I had abandoned my scarf and hat, and Stan took the opportunity to play with my hair. 
We pulled into his usual spot at the Shack, but he didn't shut the car off. He turned to look at me, and I blinked back at him. No words were spoken between us. They didn't need to be. He undid his seat belt and cupped my cheeks before leaning into a heated kiss. I clutched his coat and tugged him closer.
Stan's tongue dipped into my mouth and I let him explore. His tongue circled my own, I stroked his in reply. I unzipped his coat and pushed it from his shoulders before cupping his strong jaw in my hands. I pulled back and he searched my face. I smiled.
He smiled back.
He pushed my coat from my shoulders and I reached down to unzip his pants. He pulled the lever on the seat so it leaved back to give us more room. I adjusted myself and leaned down as I pulled his cock out over his boxers. His hand cupped the back of my head and gently urged me onward. I normally wouldn't like being pushed into a blow job, but with Stan, it didn't feel like a demand. It felt right.
I bobbed my head as the car was filled with the sloppy sounds of Stan's whimpering, and the classic rock that played over the radio. Spit dribbled down my chin.
I pulled off of him and he tugged me up to meet his lips. He bit into my neck while he worked the button of my pants and pushed them down my thighs. He quirked a brow at me and pushed until my back was against the passenger door. Music was still playing through the car speaker when Stan started stroked his cock and hovering over me. Stan pulled my pants the rest of the way off and laid them over the back of the seat before turning back to me and dragging my thighs over his hips.
He had one hand pressed against the foggy window and he looked into my eyes as he moved my panties aside and sank into me. My eyes widened at the feeling while he hung his head and breathed heavily through each thrust. 
I had my arms looped around his neck and he pressed his forehead to mine while his shallow thrusts jostled the car. Every breath was hot and the air around us was thick with the scent of sex.
I bit my lip and stopped a cry as it built in my throat. Stan started moving faster and deeper, chasing his release.
He hit just right inside me and I started to clench and come around his cock just as he threw his own head back and shouted as he buried himself to the hilt. I could feel him coming and it made the wave of my own orgasm feel that much sweeter!
He was panting when he pulled out of me and he slumped into the seat next to me. I grabbed my pants and started to put them on, but he stopped me and pulled me to straddle his lap while I faced him. He buried his nose in my neck and rocked slowly while he pressed kisses and bites against my neck. I would have so many hickeys by the time we were done.
When we both calmed down, he zipped himself back into his pants and helped me into my own, and my boots.
He shut the car off and kissed me one last time before getting out to come open my door.
I smiled to myself while I was alone and held my cheeks. Stan really, truly likes me! 
He was gone longer than usual. I cracked my door open to see if he was okay, and saw him standing against the side of the car while an older woman appeared to be scolding him with a finger pointed in his face.
Not just any older woman.
My fucking mother.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 12: The Pines Family Hanukkah
My mother was scolding him.
"Do you have any idea what that can do to a child?" Stan's attention was drawn when I fully opened the car door and stepped out. My mother's rant died in her throat and she looked pale. "No! You were... with...?" She looked like she would faint. "I was hoping Brandon was lying!" She threw her arms around me and sobbed into my shoulder. I patted her back awkwardly.
"Lady, not to be rude, but who the hell are you?" My mother straightened and cupped my cheeks before taking inventory of me.
"Stan, this is my mother, Barbara Oak. Mom, this is my... boyfriend." She whirled back to him and glared.
"Well, your boyfriend should be old enough to know better! What were you two thinking, fornicating in that car! Anyone could have waltzed up and seen it! I should know! I did see!" She carried on about public indecency and my innocence, which was gone years ago. It started to snow lightly, so I offered to move the conversation into the house. She dug in her trunk and pulled out a small suitcase.
"Mom, don't take this the wrong way, but how did you find me? I kind of disappeared." She sat in a kitchen chair while Stan dropped into his spot on the couch. I passed around mugs of hot chocolate. She hummed as she sipped it.
"Oh, that good for nothing ex fiancé of yours came banging on my door to tell me all about how you were here sleeping with half the town and living with a man old enough to be your father." I nearly tripped as I made my way to the couch, but Stan steadied me.
"... you didn't believe him, did you?" I asked. She had a tendency to believe anything. She snorted a laugh.
"I know you better than that! My baby would never whore herself out. And I was obviously worried when you ran away without any warning and dropped off the face of the earth, but I trust your judgement. Honestly, after what that bastard put you through for years, I'm shocked you didn't leave sooner. I knew you would reach out when you were ready. No news is good news, after all." She was surprisingly calm. "Of course," she continued, "when he told me you were here, I wanted to see you but I knew if I came out immediately, it would scare you. I figured Christmas was the best time. I wasn't expecting him to be right when he said you were living with an older man, though." She eyed Stan like he was a demon. 
"Stan is really nice," I said quickly. "And he runs his own business." She hummed again.
"I suppose I can't be too angry. Brandon said Stan beat the tar out of him when he tried to bring you home. I've been wanting to do that to him for years. So, thank you, Stan. But if I ever catch you with your pants down around my daughter again, we are going to have more than just words." He nodded and looked into his mug. I elbowed him gently.
"Hey, stud, what happened to me not opening my own car door?" He cracked a smile.
"I oughtta make you every once in a while. You're too spoiled." He pinched my cheek.
"If I'm spoiled, it's your fault," I shot back. He put his arm over the back of the sofa. "So, how long are you staying, mom?" She shrugged.
"I'll probably leave the day after tomorrow. I want you to have your space, you know? You're a grown woman, and I respect your decision to be here. I know you don't do anything without thinking it through first." I appreciated her faith in me, no matter how misguided. I definitely didn't think about it before moving in here.
"Oh, speaking of tomorrow... my uh... my family is coming over for the day to do sort of a family Hanukkah," Stan said nervously. "And they don't... they don't know about you. I haven't told them." I waited for it to hurt my feelings, but it didn't. 
"So, laying low while they're here?" He gave a sad nod. "Okay. Whatever makes you more comfortable. It's your nephew and his kids, right? The kids that made you that sweater?" He grinned.
"You remembered! I didn't think you were payin' attention!" 
We chatted with my mom for a while until the clock on the wall struck ten pm. I showed her to my bedroom and resigned myself to sleeping on the sofa while she was here.
"Don't worry, peanut," she said as I helped her settle. "I won't say anything to his family. Or your father. Lord knows he would come here with a shotgun if he thought someone his age was sleeping with his grown daughter."
When I went back to the living room, Stan was holding a present in his lap. It had my name on it.
"What's this?" He grinned and patted the seat beside him.
"Kind of an early present, I guess. I wanted to give you this before my family got here. It's silly, but I want to have somethin' just for us before kids are running around here." My heart clenched and I could have cried. He was so sweet!
I pulled his present the closet and we swapped. Stan opened his first.
Inside the long, narrow box was a carved cane with an 8-Ball as the handle. It was one of those magic 8-Ball toys, but I replaced the dice with one that had cute lovey stuff on it. Every time he shook it, he could look and see something cheesy on it. 
Dan and Wendy had helped me carve the cane and paint it, and Soos helped me attach the ball to the top so it wouldn't come off.
Stan turned it over in his hands with a huge smile on his face. He looked up at me and pulled me in for a kiss.
"I love it, doll. I was lookin' for something to spice up the Mr. Mystery look! This is perfect. Thank you." He gestured for me to open mine. 
A familiar wooden sign was inside the paper. The sign that previously hung on Stan's bedroom door to announce that it was, in fact, Stan's room. I was a little confused.
"I uh... it's kind of symbolic. Follow me." He led me up the stairs, cane clutched proudly in his hand, and stopped in front of his door. "I wanted to let you move into here. If you want to. I uh... I can't sleep without you lately and it's not fair that I always take up your bed. So, I guess... instead of 'Stan's Room' it can be... our room." 
He opened the forbidden door and revealed a room that was not at all what I expected. It was clean, the sheets were washed and neatly folded onto the bed, there was a rug on the floor, and the open closet door revealed that half of the rack was open for me to hang my clothes. There was a large dresser across from the bed. A floor-length mirror stood against another wall and a neat rack sat by the door with shoes placed on it carefully. His bathrobe hung on one of two hooks mounted to the back of the door. In another corner was a rack of hand weights ranging from three pounds to fifty. I didn't even know you could get them that heavy! No wonder Stan's strong.
He hung the sign back on his door and stood nervously. He clasped his hands and held them over his belly with his shoulders to his ears.
"Stan... I don't know what to say!" Everything looked freshly moved. He had purposefully made room in his only personal, private space... for me. I threw my arms around him and kissed his cheek before running and jumping onto the bed. I landed in the middle of the queen mattress and giggled. The comforter still had a tag on it, as if he bought it recently, and the pillows felt fresh out of the bag. He chuckled as he closed the door and locked it.
He pulled his sweater off and stretched before shucking his pants to the floor and tossing them into the laundry hamper. He climbed into the bed and waited for me to strip and climb under the blanket with him. We snuggled up against the cold chill of the cabin, and I took in the smell of his lingering cologne from this morning.
In the morning, I pulled on a sweater that was ugly on purpose while Stan put on a light blue one with a fez embroidered on it. 
"Another Mabel sweater?" I asked him. He nodded proudly. "I can't wait to meet the little artist!" 
"What are we going to tell them about... us?" I asked. 
"Uh... new to town, working for me in exchange for a place to stay. Coworker/roommate. That's the original truth." I shrugged. Sounds good to me. Before we left the room, he smirked and held mistletoe above his head. 
"One more for the road, toots?" I leaned up on my toes and pressed a light kiss to his nose. 
"You'll get more than a kiss when this is all over. How about we save it for then?" He nodded and when we walked out, he pinned the mistletoe above our bedroom door. 
My mother was in the kitchen cooking.
"How many of your family will be here, Stan? I want to make sure I cook enough. Oh! What do you normally eat at Hanukkah? I don't want to make anything you can't have." 
"Well, there's Alex, his wife Dana, and the kids, Mabel and Dipper." Dipper? Must be a nickname. "Four, but the kids are twelve and will either eat nothing or everything in the house." He pulled a kosher cookbook from the shelf and handed it to my mom. "We ain't like... kosher but you can try if you want. Like, we eat pork and stuff. You won't offend any of us."
A car horn honked outside and headlights streamed through the window. 
Stan rushed to the front door and threw it open, letting in a flurry of snowflakes.
Two adorable kids stood on the porch with matching dreidel sweaters, and their parents stood behind them.
"Happy Hanukkah Grunkle Stan!" the two exclaimed. The little girl threw her arms around him as he stooped to their height. He clapped the boy on the back and he rubbed the back of his neck. He thinks he's too big for hugs.
"Oh, I missed you kids! How're things, Alex? How's your ma?" The man, Alex, shrugged.
"We're going to see her tomorrow. She's kind of out of it, ya know? Since dad died..." He trailed off as he laid eyes on me. "Who's this, Stan?" Dana patted her son on the head before walking into the house, bumping past me. Okay then.
"This is Jess," Stan said. Mabel looked me up and down and Dipped glanced at me before blushing and looking at the ground. "Come in out of the cold! We can do introductions inside." 
I passed around hot chocolate and my mother met the kids.
"Oh, you must be little Mabel! Your uncle has told me so much about you." Mabel gave my mother a weird look.
"Grunkle Stan, is this lady your new girlfriend?" I heard Stan drop a cup and cough.
"God, no!" He exclaimed. His face was bright red! "That's Jess' mother, Barb. Just met her yesterday. Pines family, this is Jess. She lives here and works for me. Jess, this is the Pines family." I waved and Dana gave me a disapproving look.
"So you have a younger woman living with you now? Any other new developments? A girlfriend we don't know about?" Alex turned to his wife with a glare.
"Dana, not the place." She hummed and went into the kitchen to help my mother. I recognize a pending divorce when I see one, so I got the attention of the kids and we went to raid the board game closet under the stairs.
We opted for Chutes and Ladder, and quickly took over the living room floor with our game. Stan and Alex sat on the sofa and I sat with my back to the men. Dipper and Mabel sat across from me.
I could hear them muttering behind me.
"I just don't know, Stanford. I've done everything I can to make her happy, and she still won't stay, not even for the kids." They were whispering. "How do you deal with the loneliness?" 
"Well..." Stan hedged. "I threw myself into my work. But I don't have kids. You do. All you can do is be there for Mabel and Dippy. Make sure they know it isn't their fault." I leaned back with a small smile, seeking some contact from Stan. I bumped his legs and he shifted so my back was between them.
"Sorry," I muttered. This was going to be harder than I thought. I didn't want the kids to catch on, and I definitely didn't want their parents to know. By the look of Dana, she's ready to scratch my eyes out just for being here. 
Stan ruffled my hair and I grinned up at him.
"Havin' fun? Looks like they're kicking your butt." I shrugged.
"I'm just along for the ride. These two are a hoot!"
Mom and Dana came back in and I moved away from Stan to continue our game.
"You kids wanna open your presents?" Stan asked. Mabel and Dipper jumped up and smiled. "Okay! Grab 'em from under the tree."
Mabel and Dipper tossed presents to their family members and begged Stan to open his first.
Inside the poorly wrapped paper was a homemade sweater with a fish on it.
"Dipper picked the design!" Mabel said proudly. Stan grinned at it and went to go put it on.
"I love it, pumpkin. Thank you both!" Stan had given Dipper a notebook and flashlight, and he gave Mabel a new set of knitting needles and a book of knitting patterns so she could make dolls as well. Both the kids hugged their Great Uncle and thanked him.
Dana and Alex actually looked happy. Maybe it made them feel better knowing Stan loved their kids as much as they did.
"No presents for Jess?" Mabel asked with a pout. "She deserves something too, for keeping you company!" Stan laughed and we looked at each other.
"We did our presents before you kids got here," I said. "Like you guys did with your parents at home!" She looked satisfied with that.
While the boys all started talking about fishing and Dana started chatting with my mother about how she got over her divorce, Mabel pulled me up the stairs and into the attic.
I hadn't been in the attic yet. I didn't think there was much up here. We found two beds, two dressers, and posters on the slanted walls.
"I had no idea this was up here," I said. She gave me a shiny smile.
"It's there Dipper and I sleep when we're here! But that's not important! Do you like Grunkle Stan?" My face paled. "Oh, c'mon! I saw how he looks at you! That's more than a roommate, sister!"
I rubbed the back of my neck while I was stared down by this twelve year old. "Your silence means yes!" She shouted. "Aaahh! That's so gross! He's so hairy and rude!" I gave a nervous laugh.
"He isn't so bad... He's rude but he's nice to me." Mabel was grinning so wide I thought her braces would pop off.
"So is it official? Are you dating my Grunkle?" My cheeks warmed. "You are! Oh my gosh!" I grabbed her shoulders to stop her from jumping around.
"Mabel! You can't tell anyone. It's a secret." She gasped.
"Star-crossed lovers? That's so romantic! Gaaah! Can I tell my stuffed animals?" 
"Yes, you can tell them. But not Dipper and not your parents. I feel like your mom doesn't like me, anyway." Mabel made a zipping motion across her mouth. "Thanks, kiddo. I appreciate it."
We rejoined the family and Dana gave me a dirty look. What the fuck did I even do? 
"So, Jess, is it?" Uh oh. My heart twisted. "Are you living here for free and taking advantage of Stanford's kindness?" If looks could kill, her gaze would have leveled me.
"No, I work for him," I said slowly. "He offered me a place to stay since it impossible to find a house around here." She scoffed.
"Oh, and those photos on the wall, that's you two being roommates?" She pointed to the collage frame Stan had put together. The two of us in the Shack giving tours, all of us on Halloween, a picture of him I took on his rowboat, and a picture I took kissing his cheek. 
"Yes," I said. "We just get along really well. I'd rather get along with my roommate instead of live silently with someone. Wouldn't you?" She raised an eyebrow at me.
"What is that supposed to mean?" What? Stan stepped in and pushed me back by the shoulder.
"Hold on, ladies. Jess didn't mean anything by it. Dana, how about we talk outside. Just you and me." She uncrossed her arms and marched out with Stan giving me an apologetic look over his shoulder.
I don't know what was said. I don't think I want to. I heard a slap land, I heard Dana sobbing, and I heard some stomping footsteps as she came back in. 
Stan came back a moment later with a red spot on his cheek and a smile.
"That's solved," he whispered to me. I was nervous for the rest of the day. 
After dinner, after the rest of the Pines family loaded into their car and left, Stan and I dropped onto the couch and he put an arm around me.
My mother took her spot in the kitchen chair.
"That Dana woman has got some serious issues," she said. "All she would talk about was how much she couldn't wait for the summer so she could divorce her husband while the kids are here." I looked over at Stan.
"You never said the kids would come for the summer." I wasn't upset or anything. I was excited!
"I was meaning to, I was just gonna wait until we got closer to May. They stay here during the summers." I was looking forward to the prospect of seeing them again. Dipper and Mabel were so fun!
Mom said good night shortly after and Stan and I remained snuggled on the couch. I pulled my feet up and tucked them between the cushion and the arm of the couch while he dragged a blanket over the two of us.
"I love my family more than anything," he said, "but I like the quiet once they're gone. Especially if you're there with me."
He turned on a movie and I giggled at it.
"Beetlejuice? Really? It's December." He chuckled and kissed my forehead.
"Don't knock the classics. You'll probably pass out before the Maitlands die, anyway."
Stan was probably right. His family is wonderful, but people are still exhausting.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 13: Happy New Year Baby!
On New Year's Eve, I woke up to a pleasant surprise. Stan was up before me, making breakfast. Apparently, my mother leaving was cause for celebration. 
I padded down the stairs with his robe and slippers on and watched from the doorway while he hummed and made pancakes. His hair was ruffled from sleep. He seemed to be standing up straighter than usual.
Stan was happy. And that made my heart melt.
When he turned around to set two plates on the table, he grinned at me.
"Well, good morning, toots. Save some of that sexy for the rest of us!" I was fully aware that my hair was a rat's nest and I hadn't washed my face in two days, but it was still sweet.
"You're lucky you're a good liar, Stan. Otherwise I wouldn't have believed you just now." I kissed his cheek. "So, what's the plan today?" He set the plates down and pulled me in by my hips to kiss me deeply. I cupped his cheeks and kissed him back.
"I was thinkin' we could... make up for the time we lost? With your ma and my family bein' here?" I liked the sound of that.
His lips trailed down my neck and he pushed his robe from my shoulders before stepping back to look at me. He gave a sly grin at the sight of my matching pantie set from Halloween.
"Aw, you read my mind, sugar!" His strong hands found my hips again and he pressed me against the kitchen counter before hoisting me up to sit on it. I draped my arms over his shoulders and kissed him softly.
Mornings like this, when the ground outside was covered in snow and Stan was giving me all his attention made me glad I stayed here. He convinced me so easily when we met, but I don't regret the jump decision I made.
I stopped him from kissing my neck and he pulled back with a confused look.
"Doll, if you don't want to, we won't," he said. I smiled and wrapped my arms around him to hold him close.
His strong arms came around me and I wrapped my legs around his waist to keep him as close as I could while quiet tears fell onto his shoulder. "Baby, you're shaking. Are you okay? What's wrong?" He rubbed my back and patted me to try and comfort me, despite not needing it.
"Nothing," I breathed. I inhaled his scent and buried my face in his neck again. "I'm just really glad I met you." I felt his chest vibrate when he hummed. "You're so sweet and you care about me and and I just love you so, so much more than I thought I would ever love someone."
Stan pressed a kiss to the top of my head and rested his cheek against the spot.
"You know I ain't good at... talkin' about this stuff, sugar." I nodded and kissed his throat. "You're special to me. Always will be. You... You're part of my family now." Another tear rolled down my cheek and I smiled. I knew he loved me just from his actions. He didn't have to say it.
We ate our breakfast and spent the day tidying up the house to get ready for the New Year. 2012, here we come. I had some party hats and blowers so we could have a little party of our own, and I had been hiding a bottle of champagne in the fridge for a week.
By nightfall, we were cuddled up on the couch, sharing light touches and the occasional kiss while an old horror movie played on the TV. Eraserhead was a lot more interesting than I remembered it being.
"Ya know, this came out when I was a little kid, and to this day, I don't get it," he complained. "It's a bunch of nonsense!" I hummed and snuggled against his chest more.
"Henry has anxiety about new fatherhood that he wasn't prepared for and sees this child as something to be feared and kept at a distance. Also he might be schizophrenic," I said. "It's a surrealist film, it isn't supposed to make sense. It's all about getting across a feeling." He scoffed.
"Feeling? What feeling? It's a bunch of nonsense." I rolled my eyes.
"Okay. Think about it this way. How did you feel the first time you looked at me? Don't tell me what you saw, just what you felt." Stan wouldn't look at me for a moment.
"I guess I felt like I got punched in the gut," he said. "I saw you through that window and... I knew I had to talk to ya or I'd regret it forever. But I never thought we'd end up here, lemme tell ya. I was fully expecting to strike out, ya know? Who knew you were crazy enough to move in with a bastard you just met!" I pinched his arm playfully and rested my head on his chest. "What about you? What did you think when this handsome devil walked in the door?" 
I blushed.
"Honestly, I thought you were a lonely old man with no one to talk to, so I was humoring you at first, and I thought you were very kind when you offered me a job and a place to crash." He kissed the top of my head.
"But... when I realized how much I like you, it was like a puzzle piece finally fit into place. I knew I was missing something, and I didn't think it was someone to love, but I'm glad it was. Now I get to spend time with a great guy who takes care of me." 
"Oh? Who's that? I don't think I met the lucky guy." We smiled.
I looked at the clock and jumped up to go grab a party hat. The alarm clock would go off in ten minutes to signal the new year. I put a hat on his head and sat in his lap, facing him and straddling his legs. He grabbed at my ass and grinned when I smacked his arm.
"It's the new year, Stan Pines. What's your resolution?" He cupped the side of my head with his strong hand and I leaned into it while we gazed into each other's eyes.
"My resolution is to be a better man for my family. I'll do whatever it takes to make sure my family is safe. And you're part of that, ya know." I reached up and grabbed the hand that was cupping my cheek and held it against my face more firmly.
"Mine is to do better for myself," I said. "My whole life, I've been a people pleaser and now the only person I want to make happy other than myself is you. No more being a doormat." He nodded to me with a smile. He was proud. I looked at the clock again.
Seven minutes.
Stan gripped my hips and leaned up to kiss me. It was gentler than normal. Instead of it being frenzied and lust filled, it was slow. Intimate. Our arms were wrapped around one another and our lips moved softly along at a steady rhythm.
Six minutes.
Stan's tongue slipped between my lips and caressed my own. I sucked at his tongue and slid my tongue over his gently. His hands wandered and squeezed my ass firmly. He pulled away from our kiss and started nibbling at my neck.
Five minute.
His hand snaked it's way between us and into my shorts to cup my sex. His teeth attacked my throat, his tongue licked away the bites. I gripped his hair and was whimpering under his touch.
Two minutes.
Stan slipped his middle finger into me and tugged my tank top down to suck my nipple into his mouth. His thumb rubbed into my clit quickly, almost frantically until I was bucking against him hard. He added another finger and pumped them in and out of me quickly. I tried to reach down and pull him from his boxers.
One minute,
He pumped his fingers faster, called me his good girl.
Thirty seconds.
I freed his cock and grabbed his shoulders while he pulled his fingers from me. I was close. He yanked me down onto his cock and I let out a sharp cry at the feeling. He groaned and his head tipped forward to press against mine.
Ten seconds.
He gripped my hips and leaned back to buck up into me. I was coming undone around him. I felt myself clench around him and he threw his head back in a moan. I gripped his shoulders tightly so I didn't fall off of him.
I was thrashing as my orgasm overtook me, and Stan kept chasing his own release through it. An alarm went off somewhere in the room, but we didn't care. Not when we were so wrapped up together.
He was getting sloppy, his thrusts still hitting deep as he made me ride out my pleasure. I felt him thicken inside me. Stan yanked me into an embrace as he wailed against my chest. I threw my arms around his shoulders. Warmth spread through me and I felt his cum dripping out of me.
Stan looked up at me with a flushed face and pulled me in for another kiss, softer this time. His softening cock slipped out of me and a mess leaked out onto his lap, but he didn't seem to mind.
"I love you, doll. I can't wait to spend the next year with you." We were both a mess. That's the fastest we've ever fucked before. I slumped against him and he rocked me gently until I felt myself starting to fall asleep. 
I remember him carrying me. Cleaning me with a wash cloth. Tucking me into his bed. Climbing in with me to cuddle. 
Happy new year.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 14: Better Tell the Kids Soon
The Shack opened for the spring and I was back at the counter, where I belonged. It felt more domestic than before, somehow. Soos and I took care of day-to-day maintenance and helped put damaged displays back together while Stan, Mr. Mystery, used his charisma and smooth talking to make money.
Just before Spring Break, he got me out of bed early, telling me he had a surprise. I dragged myself to the shower as he isntructed.
When I returned to our room, he directed me to stand still and close my eyes. I felt him move my body and dress me. I felt a pair of pantyhose slide up my legs, followed by a tight skirt. A blouse was pulled over my head. A jacket was put on me. He helped me step into a pair of low heels. He pulled me blindly and had me sit on what felt like my vanity stool. I felt a light touch of makeup being applied to my face, and that's when I started to panic. My makeup wasn't cheap, after all! He pulled a comb through my hair and I felt him tie it back. It felt like a bun.
"Okay... stand right here..." He helped me walk to a spot and he adjusted my shoulders, urging me to stand straight and puff my chest out. "Open 'em!"
Before me was my reflection in our floor-length mirror. Stan was in his suit, and I now wore one to match, minus an eye patch. The red, frilly blouse was the same shade as his fez. The black pencil skirt came to my knees, the low mary-jane style heels and the sheer pantyhose made me look professional. My makeup was actually done well. Has he been practicing or something? The lipstick was new, though. I didn't have a red like this. Stan was beaming ear to ear and shuffling his feet like he was nervous. I smiled at his reflection.
"Stan, what's all this about?" He put his hands on my shoulders and pressed a kiss to my temple.
"I think you should run a few tours! Spring Break is big for our tourism and I got overwhelmed last year. I think we could run more tours on a quicker circuit if you joined me." My heart fluttered and I turned around to hug him. I had suggested this in passing months ago, but I didn't think he took me seriously! Not only did he listen, but he got me this whole outfit so I could look the part.
"Thank you, Stan."
He rubbed my back and kissed my temple again.
"Yeah, yeah. Don't get makeup on my suit, doll. We open in ten minutes." I bit my lip to hide my grin before leaning up and pressing a hard kiss onto his cheek, making sure my lipstick print was left behind. "Hey!" I giggled and ran out, my heels making a satisfying click all the way to the gift shop.
Stan had a stain on his cheek the whole day. He had made the fortunate mistake of getting a waterproof lipstick, and I hid my makeup wipes from him. After a good ten minutes of scrubbing, he had to give up when a tour bus pulled up. He glared at me, but there was no real anger behind it. He loved it. He always liked to let people know he was taken, or that I was spoken for.
He let me join him on the first tour, giving me cues and letting me lead it with his assistance. We got through it without a hitch, actually! I even flirted with a few of the men on the tour, and at the end they gladly handed over the contents of their wallets at every gift suggestion I made. I knew Stan was proud at the end of the day.
I only knew, because he had chased me into the house as soon as the door was locked, and was lifting me onto the kitchen table quicker than I thought possible.
He pushed my skirt up so it bunched at my waist and yanked my tights and panties down before burying his face between my legs. I knocked his fez off and gripped his hair as he attacked my clit with harsh sucks and quick licks. He groaned against my cunt as he lapped at me.
My legs clamped around his head, but he pulled my legs over his shoulders and wrapped his arms around them tight to hold me still. I couldn't hold onto his hair anymore and wound up with my arms hanging over the other side of the table as praises and moans spilled from my lips.
"Stan! Yes! Oh, right there! Fuck, you're so perfect! You're so good at that! Fuck! Stanley! Yes! You're so good for me, Stanley!" At the sound of his full name, he shoved two fingers into my spasming pussy and sucked harder on my clit with a growl. His other hand left my thigh and moved downward. I propped myself up and saw him yanking on his belt.
Stan's hair was a mess. His face was flushed. His mouth was clamped onto my pussy. He was gazing at me with fire and determination in his eyes.
And he was jerking off on the floor like a fucking dog.
The sight made my eyes roll back and the coil in my gut snapped. I shouted out as my orgasm took me and Stan yanked his fingers away to clamp his mouth over my spasming hole. He switched his hands and used my slick to wet his cock before pulling me to the floor and shoving himself inside me before I even found purchase. I cried out again at the sudden intrusion and gripped his shoulders as tears pricked the corners of my eyes.
He pushed and pulled my hips, using me as a cocksleeve while I was too blissed out to care. I was drooling, babbling, showering Stan with praise until he grunted and held me tight against his hips, shutting his eyes and pressing his face into my shoulder.
He panted under me for a moment while I ran my fingers through his hair. I could feel the weakening pulse of his cock in the aftermath of his on release. He gave me a weak smirk as he slowly pulled me off of his cock before shoving two fingers back into me. I whimpered.
"Aw, look at that. Made a fuckin' mess in you, didn't I?" He was looking down at my ruined pussy. He pulled his fingers back out and spread my lower lips apart to watch my hole clench. "Such a good girl." He brought his fingers up to my mouth. "Open up, taste how good you are for me, doll." I did as he said. He pushed his two fingers into my mouth and massaged my tongue with them. I closed my lips around them and sucked, tasting the mix of both of us on his digits.
His eyes bowed at the sight and he pulled his fingers from my lips to kiss me deeply. We sat together on the floor for a while after that, touching gently, kissing softly, just enjoying one another as we basked in the glow of the best sex we had so far.
Spring Break came and our plan went perfectly. Mr. and Mrs. Mystery ran back to back tours for nearly eight hours straight every day. I had never felt so tired on a Saturday night, but as soon as the door was locked and the till was counted, I kicked my heels off and fell onto the couch.
"Stan, how the fuck do you do that all the damn time? My feet are killing me!" He chuckled and came to sit by me with a bowl of warm water and some lotion in his hands. He pulled my feet onto his lap before taking a rag and carefully washing my feet. This... is new behavior. I was a little concerned.
I tried to pull my feet away, but he held firm.
"Hey, what's this for? Stop it." He shook his head.
"I made ya wear the heels, I knew your feet were gonna be hurtin'. Lemme take care of ya. Thanks to you, this is the biggest Spring Break I've had in years! Can't remember the last time we made this much." He continued to wash my feet. "I gotta pamper my lady every now and then, right? Lemme do this for ya." It was still odd behavior for him.
"Seriously, Stan, you never do this. What's wrong?" He sighed but didn't look at me.
"Just... the kids will be here June first, and it's April now, and... I just wanna spend all the alone time I can with you before they get here. I don't want you feelin' ignored when they come around just because they need more attention. They don't know about the divorce yet and... I kinda feel like... it's my job to keep them from findin' out this summer and I was gonna ask you... could ya spend some time with them? Maybe treat 'em like your own kids? These two need all the love they can get."
I sat up and smiled at Stan.
"You don't even have to ask, stud. Your family is my family. Your kids are my kids. I fell in love with those kids when they came over, and the way you talk about them... I feel like I've known them their whole lives. Of course, I'll help you love them. And I promise not to feel ignored just because they need some extra attention."
I set the bowl and the lotion aside and climbed into his lap to hug him. Stan held me tight to his chest.
"I do need to tell you something, though. I'm uh..." I pulled back to look at him. "My mom called the other night. She's moving in August. And she needs my help packing up the house and doing yard sales. She already found a house in Portland, so she's moving closer to here." His grip on me tightened.
"So you're gonna go help her?" I nodded. He grinned. "Good! I like your ma. I'll miss you, though. You better come back quick. At this point I might die if I go too long without eatin' that pussy." I gasped and smacked his arm playfully. Stan took the news better than I expected. He laughed at my feeble attack and kissed my cheek.
If I ever told Brandon about visiting my family, he threw a fit and forbid me from going. Stan was at least supportive, if a little gross about it.
"You're gross, Stan." He grinned and kissed my cheek.
"You love me, though." I rolled my eyes.
"Yeah, whatever."
As June quickly approached, I spent more time getting the house ready while Soos worked in the gift shop. I swept up the attic and got the kids new sheets and pillows. I put a small desk with a lamp on one side for Dipper, and a beanbag and wicker basket full of yarn balls on the other side for Mabel. I stuck light-up stars to the ceiling and strung fairy lights around the room. I made it as comfy and inviting as they deserved. When I had asked Stan why one couldn't sleep in the spare room, he teared up, so I dropped it. No big deal.
The day we had to pick the kids up from the bus stop, Stan was nervous. He paced back and forth in front of the bench, checking his watch every few minutes, while I sat with a sudoku puzzle book to pass the time. He insisted we get here at sunrise to make sure we didn't miss the kids.
Just when Stan was about to blow a fuse, the bus rumbled up the road and Stan stood still, hands wringing nervously in front of him.
"Why are you so nervous, hon? The kids love you." He grunted.
"One day a year versus a whole summer? The kids have never spent more than a week with me, and never without their parents. And they still think I'm Stanford! And I haven't come clean about you yet. I can't lie to these kids about everything in my life!" I rubbed his arm.
"Then tell them one truth that you can live with. I know you can't tell them everything, so just tell them one of those." He looked down at me, the way I hugged his arm, and I could see gears turning in his head. He nodded and pulled me against him to kiss me deeply just as the bus doors opened.
Children making gagging sounds ensued. I giggled as Stan pulled back. Mabel dropped her bag and bounded over to the two of us.
"OH MY GOSH IT'S OFFICIAL!" She threw her arms around my waist and smiled up at me, braces on full display. "So I can tell people now, right?" I ruffled her hair while Stan picked up her bag and hoisted it over his shoulder.
"Yes, you can, Mabes. Good to see you both!" I went to hug Dipper, but he gave a nervous laugh and we high fived instead. Mabel tugged on my arm.
"He's been in love with you since December. I think you just shattered his dreams a little." I blushed and eyed her.
"I'm flattered, but it was never gonna happen. Sorry kid, I'm in love with your gross, hairy, old Grunkle." Dipper's face was a bright red, nearly matching Stan's car.
I helped put their stuff in the trunk and we headed off towards the Shack, ready for our newest adventure.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 15: Summer Goes
"Happy birthday..." I cooed in Stan's ear. He groaned and rolled over in bed, taking the blanket with him. I smiled. He didn't really like his birthday, but I was determined to make this one count. "Stan, c'mon... Don't you wanna know what I got you?"
He rolled onto his back and sighed as he eyed me. He's been down ever since he overheard the kids talking about him their first night here. A Magic 8-Ball is the only thing that kept them here. I had to do something to boost his mood before it ruined his whole summer.
"You know why I don't do my birthday, Jess." I nodded.
"I'm familiar. But will you let me give you a present anyway? I didn't even spend money on it." He rolled his eyes and nodded. I grinned and pulled the blanket over my head as I sunk beneath the covers, positioning myself between his legs.
"Whoa, doll... Not... you don't wanna... oooh!" I had pulled his cock from the split in his boxers and reached in to cup his balls. I couldn't see his face. I could feel him gripping the blanket as I licked up the underside of his cock. It was hardening quickly. I gave him a few gentle pumps until he was standing at attention, then I sunk my mouth around him fully. His hands tangled in my hair and I heard him groan above me.
I bobbed my head slowly, sucked deeply, took him as deep as possible while my hand cupped and fondled his sack. I pulled off of him just long enough to yank his boxers down and bunch them at his knees. I ran my hands up his hairy thighs, admiring his silver hair, before licking up his shaft again. I closed my lips around the tip again and licked gently over the hole where his precum was beading. I pulled his boxers off the rest of the way before yanking off the blanket and pressing his legs up toward his chest.
"Doll... wha.. what are you doin'?" I smiled and bent down to wrap my lips around his cock again while I kept his legs up. He let out another soft groan. I ran one hand down to stroke his sack again, before trailing it down to thumb at his taint. He bucked his hips into my mouth. "Whoa! Hey, huh, baby..." I gazed up at him while I hollowed my cheeks and slowly worked my thumb inward. His hips bucked again and his cock hit the back of my throat. I pressed my thumb gently against his asshole and he gripped the sheets.
"Baby, that's... that ain't... oh, god..." I made small circles on his asshole as I bobbed my head, sucking slowly on his cock again. "That's... that's different. Oookay... baby you gotta... fuck okay." I switched to using a finger and pressed gently into his asshole. I felt him tense as the pad of my finger opened him up slightly. I kept a steady rhythm on his cock while I stretched his asshole enough to sink my finger into him.
I pumped my finger in time with my head bobs, searching. I found the firm, smooth spot I was searching for and pressed on it. Stan groaned and slapped a hand over his mouth as his cock twitched against my tongue. I pulled off his his cock and stroked him with my hand while I massaged his prostate. His cheek were red and sweat beaded at his hairline while I worked at him.
"Fuu... doll... wha..." He couldn't form a complete sentence. I smiled and stroked his cock faster. I felt him twitching in my hand as his hips bucked. I kept a firm press on his prostate and watched him bite his lip and screw his eyes shut. I stroked his cock faster until he grunted and pressed his head back into the pillow as cum spurted out onto my hand and his chest. I slowly kept stroking him as I pulled my hand out and bent down to kiss him once he finally stopped coming.
"Was that okay, stud?" He was panting and looked dazed. He gripped my hands and pulled me up the bed, ignoring the mess of come on my hands as he pulled me in for a kiss.
"Next time... Warn me... but it was good." I smiled and laid my head on his still heaving chest.
"Happy birthday, Stanley," I whispered. He ran a hand through my hair. We remained basking in it for a moment longer until I was finally uncomfortable with the sticky mess I was laying in. "You wanna shower together?"
I didn't have to ask him twice.
~~~~~~~~~~~~
"Kids! Get in the car!" At my suggestion, he was taking the kids fishing. Bonding would be good for them. I stayed up late with him the night before sewing names onto fishing hats for the kids.
"You sure you don't wanna come?" he asked. I waved him off.
"I have a few things to take care of. You three have fun! Bring back enough for dinner, too!"
I saw the kids out the door with hugs and forehead kisses, despite their grumbling about not wanting to go on a mysterious adventure with Stan. It was going to be a surprise for them.
"You'll have fun, I promise. And it's about time the tree of you spent quality time together!" As soon as the car pulled away, I went to Stan's office and sat in the big chair.
I spent the day balancing the shack's account, paying out employees, and organizing moving people for my mom. If I get ahead of it, I can keep things on track for her. She isn't the best at planning ahead, after all. Ever since her divorce years ago, she's gotten into spiritualism and crystals, and that's great, but she also neglects herself now. Part of me feel obligated to help.
I was sitting on the couch, watching an old period drama when they came home, all of them laughing together. Must have been a success! The kids ran upstairs to shower and Stan flopped down next to me with a grin.
"Rocky start, but it ended better than I hoped. Lost all the fish, though." I giggled and kissed his cheek.
"That's okay. I ordered a pizza. It'll be here in twenty. Go get outta that vest, mister!
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Parties, new friends, summer romances, and giving Mystery Shack tours filled my days. Stan stopped smoking and drinking with the kids around, only lighting a cigar late at night in his office while the kids were sleeping. One night in late July, he hadn't come to bed yet and he wasn't in his office. I went looking and found him coming in from the gift shop, sweaty and covered in dirt and grime from mechanical parts.
"Portal is almost done. If I just had the last journal, I could do it!" He wiped his hands on a rag and slung it over his shoulder before kissing my cheek. I followed him to the porch and we sat on the couch together. I watched him light a cigar and puff smoke out before sighing.
I rested my head on his shoulder and watched the smoke curl up and dissipate into the night air. Moments like this were peaceful, but still full of sadness. I couldn't begin to understand Stan's pain at losing his brother in such a devastating way, so I wouldn't question his dedication. It clearly ate at him, no matter how much I tried to keep his spirits up.
"Am I a fuck-up?" he asked. "Can I just do somethin' right? I got my brother all but killed, I faked my death and no one even showed up to the funeral, all my success with the Shack has been under Stanford's name! Even the kids don't really like bein' here. They say they do, but I can tell." I looked up at him and grabbed his ear to shake his head. "Hey! Knock it off!"
"Stan Pines. Those kids love you. Mabel is basically a little you! You are successful because of you. Not your assumed name. You think anyone else could have done everything you have?" He grumbled and glanced at me from the corner of his eye.
"So? At the end of the day, it's all because of him. Nothin' I do anymore is because of me." I sat up and pulled the cigar from his mouth.
"What am I, then? Because last I checked, I fell in love with you, not your brother." He furrowed his brows and looked at his hands. "Stan, you are so smart and so talented and so handsome, and I love you for you. And I'm pretty sure you love me, too. And that has nothing to do with your brother." I handed him back his cigar and got up to leave, but he grabbed my hand and pulled me backwards into his lap.
His strong arms came around me and he buried his face in my back. He dropped his cigar to the ground next to the porch and held me tight. He was shaking, as if he were crying. I rubbed his arms gently.
"Thank you," he whispered against my back. "I don't deserve you, baby." I smacked his arm gently.
"You deserve everything, Stanley."
6 notes · View notes
infinimin2 · 11 months ago
Text
Behold!! The fruits of my desperation for this rare pair that had like two scenes together! @amartbee I offer you subpar fanfiction in exchange for more of your breathtaking art!
On a sunny day, just a week after the World Martial Arts tournament, Pan’s school hosted a big lunch at a lovely park in Satan City.
As the kids ran around playing and laughing and adults talked and mingled, a lone Namekian sat in the shade of a tree, out of his usual combat attire and wearing a black t-shirt and ripped jeans, with a signature yellow baseball cap atop his head.
A stray soccer ball rolled up to his side and he opened one eye as a little kid ran up to grab it.
He noticed the warrior’s cold stare and picked up the ball before slowly backing away and running off, slightly scared.
Piccolo decided that was enough and stood up, looking for Gohan. Instead, he spotted his pupil’s wife and walked up to her. “Videl.”
“Oh, Piccolo. Are you having a good time?” She asked after talking to a few kids that wanted to hear stories about her father, but they ran off when the imposing figure approached.
“Look. I appreciate you letting me tag along but…” he began to speak, but somehow, every thought in his head vanished when he spotted a familiar teacher walk by, wearing a light gray dress and pink vest matching her headband.
Janet somehow seemed to glow under the sunlight as she carried a plate of food.
“Yes Piccolo?” Videl inquired, noticing his sudden silence. “…Piccolo?” She turned to see what his eyes were glued to and her sight landed upon the preschool teacher, who had reached the buffet table. “Oh!” She smirked, knowing exactly what was going on. “You wanna say hi to her?”
“Hm?” The Namekian looked back at Videl finally, confused.
“To Janet. You keep looking at her.” Her confident smirk remained on her lips.
His cheeks turned violet in embarrassment and quickly turned his head the other way, brows furrowed deeply. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“Hey, I’m just curious. Plus, some people might think it's creepy.” She explained, still smiling. “But why the sudden interest, hm? She’s not exactly a fighter.”
Piccolo looked back at her with a glare, not wanting to talk, but then saw the sincere look in her eyes, making him realize the woman could be a well of advice. He slowly opened his mouth, still nervous. “I…I think that’s why…”
Videl tilted her head, confused.
“The fact that she’s not a fighter is what’s so interesting…” He delved deeper into his explanation. “I mean, just…every woman I’ve met on this planet is either crazy, violent, or both!” He exclaimed but right afterwards did he remember who he was speaking to. “Uh…”
“And which category do I fall into?” Videl raised a brow with her arms crossed and a harsh glare from her eyes.
“Um. Well…Violent?” Piccolo seemed to shrink back from the woman, but she just smirked and swung a hard punch against his arm, actually kinda hurting.
“Ha! That’s what I was going for.” She laughed as the Namekian rubbed his arm where she hit. “So I take it Janet isn’t any of those things?”
“She…well.” He looked across the yard over to where the woman was, setting plates on one of the picnic tables. “She isn’t like anyone I’ve met. She somehow has this limitless patience and kindness, but has the power to get a whole group of kids to behave. How does she do it?! I couldn’t get Trunks and Goten to sit still for five minutes!”
Videl laughed in response. “Well, to be fair, you know what their fathers are like.”
“Don’t remind me.” He rolled his eyes with a slight shiver passing throughout his body.
“I think it should also be stated that you are extremely touch starved.” Gohan injected into the conversation, suddenly appearing beside the Namekian.
“Wha-No I’m not!!” He shouted back, a purple blush on his cheeks again.
“You so are! Everytime we come back after you babysit Pan, it would take you hours just to leave!” Videl mentioned. “Aw…You’re lonely.”
“I am not!!”
“Sorry, Piccolo. But everyone already knows. It’s pretty obvious.” The half-saiyan stated.
“Alright! I’m out! Goodbye!” Piccolo announced as he turned and walked towards the exit of the park.
“H-hey wait! We haven’t had lunch yet!” Gohan called out to the receding figure.
“I don’t eat food!” He argued back.
“At least say bye to Pan first!” Videl shouted, making the Namekian freeze in place. She smirked knowingly at her husband, who chuckled.
Piccolo turned around and walked past the couple, not even giving them a glance, as he made his way towards the playground where Pan and the other kids were.
“Hey Pan. Isn’t that your green uncle?” Xiu-ying, a young panda girl, asked as the two played with jump ropes.
The girl smiled and ran up to the tall, green figure. “Hi Piccolo! Wanna join us?”
“Uh. Don’t think those are big enough for me…” He replied before kneeling down to be closer to her. “I’m gonna get going now. Just wanted you to know.”
“What?!” She shouted, reacting like the news was on the same level of disaster as the world about to blow up. “Why?! You can’t! I mean…!”
“Sorry, kid. Maybe next time.” He gave a smile as he stood back up, but then something harrowing and ghastly entered the corner of his eye. He turned to get a better look and he seemed to turn into a paler shade of green when he realized what he saw.
A man was standing closely and talking to Janet. That’s it…But she was smiling!!
“One second, Pan.” The Namekian immediately started marching towards the two, anger and determination in his eyes.
The three year old watched him and smiled knowingly. “He so likes her.”
The man was leaning one arm on the picnic table as he spoke with the teacher. “So yeah, then he kept complaining about how the swimsuit was wedging his-”
“Janet!” Piccolo exclaimed suddenly, interrupting and startling the man, his 7 foot frame painting the two humans in his shadow.
“Oh! Hello, Piccolo.” The teacher smiled, familiar with him and his weird introductions. “I’m glad you decided to come. Do you need anything?”
He gave a swift shake of his head, a stern frown glued on his face. “No. I just wanted to tell you you’re doing a good job.”
“Oh! Well. Thank you.” She replied, pushing a curly strand of hair behind her ear that was not tucked under her pink headband. “It's not much though. All I brought were some cookies.”
“I’m sure everyone will love them.” He replied, giving the teacher a small smile, making her blush and look away from his strong gaze.
“Uh…So Janet. You know this guy?” The man who had the audacity to speak with Miss Janet asked, looking warily at the tall green man that reminded him of a demon king his father told him stories about.
“Oh! So rude of me. Giles, this is Piccolo. A friend of the Son family.” She said cheerfully.
“Um…hey.” The man named Giles gave a small wave in greeting.
The Namekian nodded his head in return, eyes sending harsh glares to him. “And how do you know Janet?”
“Well, my daughter is in her class.”
“Oh!” His eyes widened, realizing the shallow conclusion he went to was way off.
“She’s right over there on the playground. My wife is watching her.” He pointed to behind the green man, where a beautiful woman with auburn hair sat on a bench and waved back to them.
“I. See…” Piccolo replied, growing ashamed and uncomfortable. And worse, he couldn't understand why he reacted that way. Why did he resent this man simply for speaking to Janet?
5 notes · View notes
aprildoesartstuff · 1 year ago
Text
I don't know if people actually reply to this with stories, but I wanted to give it a try. Sorry, it's kinda long I got a bit carried away:)
“Fourteen million, six hundred and thirty-four thousand eight hundred and ninety,” I said, and without looking I reached my hand out and swiped the maple syrup from the waitress’ plate as they walked by, not taking my eyes off of the stack of pancakes before me.
“That’s insa- wait you keep track?” Josie questioned with impatient curiosity, she had only been here a week or so and clearly, she wasn’t adapting well. The redness of her eyes suggested she’d already begun attempting the ‘Stay awake all night’ trick, how sweet.
“Why of course!” I said with a large smirk, “Sometimes the days go a little slower, it helps to pass the time to remember every which way I’ve been through this. Oh, and you might want to duck.” Josie’s eyes widened and she did as I said. Moments later the waitress swung around with a large plate, narrowly missing Josie’s head. Without missing a beat or lifting my eyes from the pancake stack, I grabbed the cutlery from the pot against the back wall with my right hand, throwing the knife and catching it effortlessly in my left.
Josie lifted her head back up and continued her questioning. “But… that’s hundreds of thousands of years, you’ve been here eating pancakes for longer than humanity has even existed. This is how you’ve resigned yourself to eternity? Syrup?!” She gestured frantically around us. A few of the other patrons of the diner looked over. That didn’t matter to me, they wouldn’t remember this in a few hours anyway.
“Well I did offer to get you a plate but you said you didn’t want to in case ‘this was the one we break out of’ or whatever.” I said, mimicking Josie in the most sarcastic tone I could think of. She quickly blurted in response, “It COULD be the one we break out of, I don’t want them leaving a lasting impression on my body I worked hard for this!”
“You know that kind of thinking is probably why they put you in here, it’s not healthy! Here, Jonathan is going to leave his hash browns in…” I lifted my arm to check my watch, “ooo 23 seconds you’re in luck!” I said, scrunching up my napkin and stepping out from the booth.
Josie put her head in her hands and began staring desperately at the table. “Why don’t you care? Is this hell?! Am I going to be trapped here forever?” They slowly turned their head to look at me, I broke off from watching Jonathan’s plate and looked back at Josie. She was desperate for answers, I guess I had to be the one to give them. “Come on, let’s go for a walk.” I held out my hand towards her, and with a sweet smile nodded towards the door. Together we walked outside into the dry summer air.
“I realise I may seem a little apathetic towards everything going on here,” I said eventually once we were a few hundred yards down the road. “I find it’s much easier to deal with the day again once I’ve gotten a good breakfast!” I offered a smile to the girl, but she seemed just as upset and frustrated out here as in the diner.
“You’re not trapped here” I continued, “you can leave if you figure out how to, Penny did, Luke did, and I could too. I just have no want to-” “So what?” Penny interrupted “You just want to keep living the exact same day over and over again? Don’t you want to see your family? Don’t you want to grow old? Don’t you want to have a life?!” I stopped in my tracks, grabbing Josie’s arm as I did so “Wait for it…” I said holding my breath afterwards. Suddenly a tree fell, inches in front of us, dropping right where we would have been if I hadn’t stopped us from walking.
“Does your ‘life’ have that?” I said, a now definite smugness to my voice “Don’t kid yourself Josie, you’re stuck in this time loop because something you’re doing out there isn’t working out for you, you have some problem that some higher power believes you need a little time out to fix. That’s okay! I can help you out with it if you want, it wouldn’t be the first time I did. But you’re mistaken in one thing, my problem isn’t something I can fix by being here, it’s that I wasn’t in here to begin with. I belong in the loop, I can predict everything that will happen, and I can never be surprised or caught off guard. Every threat here is known to me.”
“But that’s not how it should work! You should have the freedom to change, to live a new day. If I want to be a better person, living the same day over and over isn’t going to help, I need the real world I don’t want predictability. Even dying here wouldn’t mean anything!”
I gestured for us to continue walking, soon we came to a dense part of the forest that the road travelled through and I made a start to cross. When we were halfway over I held up my hand for us to stop walking. Josie knew now that something must be about to happen, that meant we had to stop, and she did so.
“I understand what you mean,” I answered, my voice a little calmer and more soothing than before, “but you’re forgetting what’s so funny about all this Josie,” I said, taking a large step backwards from her. I didn’t break our eye contact, and Josie didn’t question my movements, instead, she asked inquisitively: “What?”
A large smile spread across my face, “That’s what you said last time too!” As my expression fell flat, a truck suddenly appeared at high speed around the corner, Josie had no time to react before it slammed into her. The truck braked hard and slowly came to a stop a little way down the road, I strolled after it and watched the frantic reaction of the driver at the side of the road.
Walking to the front of the truck, I stood over Josie’s body and watched as she drew her last breaths.
“See you tomorrow kid.” I said, stepping over her and walking back towards the diner.
You are stuck in a time loop, but you have no intention of ever breaking out of it. After literally millions of resets a new person appears in the loop and asks you why you are still in the loop.
5K notes · View notes
kichoukotori · 3 years ago
Text
Several years ago I briefly worked in the warehouse of a nondescript extremely large e-commerce company. I had no other options for employment but desperately needed money. Turnover was like 150%. I worked from something like 7pm to 5am, my commute was 50 minutes each way and before I got paid I didn't even have the cash for enough gas to get home one night and had to bum $10 off of my kid sibling (this is all to give you an idea of my abysmal mental state while employed here.) You're not allowed to do anything besides your job, no music or anything and they track your movement on cameras so you can't even take a breather. The job is real monotonous, you get sent boxes of items of random sizes and you have to put the items into shelves of varying sizes and the shelves come to you, you don't walk to them. Because the company tracks the rate at which you put items on these shelves, many small items are desirable because you can put a lot of them in quickly. Everything about the place seems almost designed intentionally to break you mentally and turn you into a robot. So I'm about 6 or 7 hours into my shift, feeling on the verge of a mental collapse, and up comes a container with a bunch of small white boxes, bout half the size of a deck of cards. No labels. Great, I'm already happy about whatever these things are. So I go to scan them in, and it gives you the name of the item and a little picture. Sasuke Penis Costume. What? Sasuke Penis Costume. A picture of that red cloud robe from Naruto and one of the headbands with the metal plate on it. I'm thinking, there's no way. What is a penis costume? Am I hallucinating this? And there's so many of them, literally about a hundred, and I know I'm going to be spending at least an hour with Sasuke Penis Costume, there's so many and they're so small, I'm already excited about the potential efficiency of these, and then I see it's Sasuke Penis Costume? So the entire shift I'm like, trying to not put these things away too quick, because honestly I'm starting to build a kind of kinship with them. This is quite literally the most exciting thing to happen to me during my whole 2 week employment at the warehouse. I started to see Sasuke Penis Costume as a friend, some reminder of the outside world, a reminder of the humanity I was becoming so unfamiliar with, a reminder the world contained comedy, art, anime, and penis. I really couldn't tell you if I ended up putting all of them away, the last thing I remember is my desperate need to look these items up when I got home. I needed a link to send to my friends for when I told them this riveting story. I learned that the costume is called the Akatsuki cloak in my fervent search for the item, and wouldn't you know it, absolutely zero trace of these things exists online. Not on the e-commerce website, not on any specialized penis-costume websites (whose existence I was not privvy to prior to this incident) and no third-party retailer has these. Not even Google images will show me the hypothetical existence of Sasuke Penis Costume. Every few months I look it up, trying to find evidence that it can be bought, that any of this was ever real. My bond, my friendship, and dare I say even love for Sasuke Penis Costume feels as tangible as the boxes they came in, and yet the universe will give me no closure of their fate. Less and less frequently I search for them, each time becoming more and more discouraged that I will ever find them, but unlike their substance on this earth, one thing is inarguably certain. Sasuke Penis Costume exists to me, and it will live on firmly and resolutely within my memory and within my heart.
42K notes · View notes
moneymasnn · 3 years ago
Text
The holiday fling| Mason Mount Part 1/2
Tumblr media
Notes: To start this off THERE WILL BE A PART TWO!! lol it will be posted on Saturday, so only two days! This has been sat in the drafts for so long until I though it was good enough to post lmao. I hope you all enjoy the fic, I haven't written in literal months, but I'm really happy to be back on mason Tumblr again!!! Ive missed u all, thank you for all the kind messages I love every single one of you! And also I wanna say another thank you for 1k!!! When I saw it I was so shocked I honestly cried lol... but anyways enjoy the fic my lovelies🤍 gif credits too @goalkepa
Blurb: One where y/n meets a stranger outside of a bar and they both decide to be someone else for the night, until this backfires on them.
Warnings: Just mild swearing!
The request
Fancy holidays weren't your thing. You didn't really fit in with what people call the ‘riches’. The constant cameras, lack of privacy. It was honestly the last thing you ever wanted to experience. But with your brother in constant limelight, you almost were forced into that way of life.
You had just finished your degree in journalism in London, and right now was a better time than ever to have a well deserved break. 
Your brother had willingly been on the other end of all of the phone calls you had made. Crying in your university's toilets, telling him you were homesick and couldn't deal with the stress. 
You loved your brother, and you knew he only ever wanted the best for you. But what you needed was words of encouragement, not “drop out and come say with me.”
Now, to anyone, yes I get it. That does sound like the life, am I right?
Traveling around with your brother, he's a F1 racer, so the traveling would be set to a maximum, amazing views, beautiful cities, everything paid for. Yeah it was very appealing, but you weren't going to settle for that. You wanted to do it on your own.
So let's say hypothetically you did go travel the world with your brother, you wouldn't have anything for yourself other than following his career and you don't think you could deal with another phone call from your parents asking you what you were going to do with your life.
But now that you have finished university, you have some jobs on hold. But for the time being you decided to join your brother on his lads holiday to mykonos, fun. 
That's also how you ended up in the situation you were currently enduring. You and Lando had left the villa a while ago to go have some well needed drinks, and to celebrate the fact you actually managed to graduate.
But long story short, like everyone else in your life, Lando had brought up the dreaded question, “what are you doing with your life now you have finished uni?”
A question you couldn't exactly answer...yet.
“All i'm saying is-” 
“I get what you're saying, lando, but I want to do something for myself.” You couldn't help but let out a sigh of desperation, fiddling with the black straw in your drink.
“I could get you a job with mclaren? You could be an interviewer or something, and on the plus side you'll be with me for a year, traveling the world.” He smirks at you, bumping your shoulder.
He would love that, for him to be the hero. He's had everything handed to him on a silver plate, and you hated that. For once in your life you just wanted to be your own person.
“Oh because mum and dad would love that.” You mumble rolling your eyes.
“I'm sure they would, finally being able to see their child with a stable job, and maybe a stable life.” He snaps back at you.
You let out a breathy laugh. You might not be stable, but who is after they've just finished uni?
“You're being unreasonable? I don't want to live in your shadow, lando.”
“And you're being ungrateful.”
His words hit hard. You hated passing up his incredible opportunity, but you just wished he understood why you were doing it.
“I'm not being ungrateful, but you making one or two phone calls to get me this job defeats the point of what I'm trying to tell you. I want to get a good job because I'm talented and smart, not because Lando Norris is my brother.”
You watch as Lando rolls his eyes at you before he waved over the bartender to probably order another drink in hopes it kills the tension.
A silence loomed as you sat back in your chair, playing with the rings on your fingers.
The thing is, he doesn't get it. You love that he wants to help, but he needs to let you figure things out on your own.
You watch as some of landos friends start to approach him from the entrance,all dressed in fancy over-priced shirts, crisp white shoes and embarrassingly sunglasses on in the club. 
You eye up the men that only acknowledge your brother, ignoring your presence completely, and you suddenly think that going for a walk and getting drunk by the beach sounds like a good idea.
Lando wasn't paying any attention to you as his back was now turned, greeting the young boys that had just walked over.
You grab your drink, smiling at the bartender before swiftly getting out your chair and walking out of the bar, leaving Lando with his friends. He was too distracted to notice you had gone anyway.
You really should keep your head up when you're walking, fiddling with the black straw in your drink, it becomes a slight distraction as you go to make it to the exit door. Although, for you it wasn't only the cold mykonos air that hit your body.
Your body collided with another that was also trying to make it out of the door, you smiled up at the young boy, he looked about in his twenties, gorgeous brown eyes, eyes that complemented his dark brown hair and his short, stubbley, beard.
“Sorry, you go.” he said. 
“No, it's fine you go.” You ushered him with a quick smile.
“No honestly, you can go first.”
Your eyes narrow at the man, he swiftly smirks, scratching the back of his neck as you take up his offer and walk through the door first, smiling as you soak up the warm fresh air from outside.
“Sorry, about that.” he catches up to you, deciding to stand next to you. 
It took you a moment to catch what he was on about but then you realized that your drink had split when he bumped into you, luckily missing your outfit, but your toes looked kinda sticky.
“Wait here?”
“What?” You look up at the odd stranger in disbelief, before he takes the now empty drink from your hand, pointing to the concrete slab that was made to look like a bench by the door.
“Just sit and wait, please.” Honestly, your day had been awful, and I don't think Satan could say no to his eyes.
He goes to push the door to the club before he turns around again, “Vodka lemonade?” You silently nodded before he wisped around the door.
You stood for a second before deciding to actually sit and wait.
The back of your legs hit the cold concrete slab as you sat, crossing your legs staring at the palm tree that calmly swayed above you.
You didn't have a moment to contemplate what the hell just happened with the stranger when your phone dings in your pocket.
Lando
Where did you go? Sent 22:15
Y/n???????? Sent 22:16
Did you go back to the villa? Sent 22:17
I'm sorry if i've upset you i was just trying to help Sent 22:17
Y/n
I'm fine, don't worry. Gone back to the villa i wasn't feeling too good talk 2 u tomo. Sent 22:20
Lando 
Get back safe x sent 22:20
You couldn't help but roll your eyes, but you knew you needed to get out of here in case Lando notices you haven't actually gone back to the villa, but your trail of thought crashed when an almost familiar body was lingering over you.
It was the guy from earlier.
But this time he was holding a black round tray with a set of drinks on it, a wide grin plastered on his face as he placed the tray down next to you with what looked like two vodka lemonades, and two shots of tequila.
“Drink?” He asks you with a smile. “The least I can do after I practically spilled yours.”
“How do I know you won't spike me?” You squint at him, he didn't seem like the type to be honest, but what do you know, he's a stranger.
He furrows his brows before placing a hand on his heart, before smirking and picking up one of the drinks, he sips from the straw, before taking a dramatic gulp. He lets out a breathy laugh before passing the glass to you.
You tried not to giggle at the stranger's antics, but the couple drinks you had with Lando earlier were already doing you dirty as you quietly slipped the drink the stranger had bought you.
“Also the ice is floating.” He added, taking a sip of his own vodka lemonade.
“What?” 
You turned to face him, his cheeks tint a pink shade before he pointed to your glass, “When a drinks been spiked the ice usually sinks.”
You stare at your floating ice for a moment, if he is a serial killer he's pretty damn good at luring in his victims, because it's been roughly six minutes and this boy has you captivated.
“So what's your name?” he smiles, passing you a shot.
The smell of strong tequila invades your nose as you watch him lift up his shot to cling it with yours.
He can sense your closed off demeanor as he sighs, but his smile never fades, “Fine, okay then, maya.” He winks at you with his shot in the air as you copy his actions in swallowing the tequila, the sensation burning your throat.
You winced slightly at the taste, before slamming the shot back down on the tray.
“Maya?” You question him, wiping the dribble from your bottom lip.
“Maya… Everdeen? Yep, you definitely look like Maya Everdeen.” He nodded to himself as he placed his shot glass back on the tray.
“Been watching the hunger games have you?” You smirked at him, picking your drink back up to fiddle with the straw.
He smiled before his cheeks turned pink again, he was kinda cute when he blushed.
“Hmh, if we're being serious, you definitely look like a charles.” You added, gazing over his long brown hair and his gorgeously glossy brown eyes. Your gaze linkers around his neck for a little while, noticing the small chain loosely hanging down the tip of his chest.
“I don't think I grew up posh enough for my mum to call me charles.” He smiled down at you.
“Where did you grow up?” Your eyes were watching your floating ice, as he giggled at your question.
“Trying to get to know your victims?” 
“Simply making conversation.” The corners of your mouth slightly moved upwards.
“Portsmouth.” He replied, he did have a south east england kinda accent. “You?”
“Bristol.”
“You don't have a bristolian accent though?” He questioned.
“I did a lot of traveling growing up, I live in London now so it's not like I'm around the accent a lot, it really pops out when i'm with my parents though.” You smile up at him, but when your eyes meet he was already looking at you, the silent moment of eye contact was cut off when your phone screen lit up.
Lando
Did you get back to the villa alright? Sent 22:41
Shit.
“Hey Charles, fancy getting out of here?” You quickly stand up, brushing off the dirt from the back of your thighs.
“Go where? Somewhere quiet so you can murder me, i dont think so.” He smiles, you roll your eyes at his attitude before looking at the glistening reflection from the moon on the sea.
“Exactly that, the beach will do perfectly.” You smile already making way to cross the road.
This was very out of character for you. You don't do one night stands, not that this was a one night stand, or even anything close, but you knew it wasn't the safest of situations to have put yourself in. And the fact your brother would be pissed if he could see what you were doing right now. 
You pulled your heels off on the side of the road, watching ‘charles’ pull off his socks and shoes as you both took a stroll along the beach.
You spent the long walk talking about everything and nothing, it was nice, talking to a stranger. You and the boy never once spoke about your own life or its problems. You just spoke about the world and had an odd conversation about planes. He told you about his fear of heights while you compared it to your fear of spiders. You spoke about the future and how one day he hopes to have a family, you couldn't say the same, sure you would love to have a family, but you wouldn't do that with just anyone. After the conversations died down, ‘charles’ had suggested a game he liked to call ‘rapid questions’.
“Summer or winter?” he asked you.
“Autumn.” You quickly say.
“Good answer.” He smirked as he looked down at you.
“Okay I have one, are you a cat or dog person?” You asked him.
“What do you think?”
“You look like a dog person.” You bump his shoulder, smiling up at him, watching how his eyes lightley shone from the reflection of the sea..
“Correct. One place in the world you would love to visit?” He asks you.
“New york. You?”
“Vegas.” He sheepishly smiles.
“Best present you've ever received?” You asked him, he smiled as he thought about his answer.
“Hmh, my great nan she knits jumpers for all the grandkids every year at christmas.”
“That's your best gift you've ever gotten?” You question him, trying to suppress your smile from his answer.
“It's the same routine every year, but the best part is the smile on her face when she sees you wear it on christmas day.”
“That's cute.” You bump his shoulder as you continue to walk along the sandy beach.
“What about you?”
“The best gift I've ever received… probably flowers.”
“Flowers?” 
“Yeah, I love getting fresh flowers.” You shrug.
There was something about you that the boy couldn't help but be captivated by, he wanted to walk along this beach all night and ask you questions.
“Something you hate?” You said, interrupting his thoughts.
“Losing.”
“Competitive are we?” You smirked at him, your eyebrow furred as you watched him scoff slightly.
“Very.” He winked.
“Not a sore loser are you?”
He laughs, “I try not to be.”
“What about you? what's something you hate.”
“Expectations.” You shrugged, facing forward as you threw your head back slightly, feeling the sea breeze on your neck.
He looked at you confused, you took note of the expression so you decided to elaborate on your answer.
“There's nothing worse when you try your hardest and someone still expects more of you.”
“Yeah, that sucks.” he smiled down at you, but his smile widened as he thought of another question.
“Favorite swear word?”
“Bolacks.” You said with a confidant smile.
“Really?” He laughs,
“It can mean so many different things, good food, it was the bollocks, just kicked you in the nuts, sorry about your bollocks?” The stranger couldn't help but laugh at your answer.
“Mines definitely bastard.” He said.
“Bastard?” You repeated back to him.
“No, you've got to say it with sass, like bastard.” 
You both walked along the sand for a while longer, giggling as you both kept repeating the word bastard.
Your empty glass was still clutched in your hand as you both continued to slowly walk, you had no idea how far you had both walked, but judging by the complaining from Charles it was probably quite far. 
You turned around at the noise of Charles groaning, he fumbled down on one of the sunbeds laying across it as he looked up at you.
“I don't really drink a lot, so I'm basically a light weight. I just need to sit down for a moment.” 
You can't help but giggle at him as he sprawls out along the sandy sunbed.
You situate yourself at the bottom of the sun bed, your eyes focused on the view of the sea and moon rather than the clearly drunk man whose head was now placed on your leg.
“Maya?”
“Yes charlie.”
“I thought my name was charles?” He smirked, his eyes never leaving yours.
“It is, but charlies a cute nickname.” You had to take a second to look away, even with the alcohol his stare was intense to you.
He turned his head so he could look into your eyes better. But you broke eye contact again by pulling out your phone, you checked the time and it was currently one am. You knew you should probably get back to the villa soon, really risking it with Lando going home and not finding you all tucked up in your room.
“Tell me about maya.”
You smiled down at the boy, fiddling with your fingers for a moment, as you leant forward, gently leaning on his thigh.
“Well for starters, she loves books. Oh, she's a dog person. Her favorite color changes every week.” You pause for a second to think about what else you could say, but your mystery man was just soaking it all up.
“And she can't tell you what her job is or she will get assassinated, and so will you.”
The stranger fake gasps at your words.
“Tell me more.” He sits up, cross legged as he faces you.
“Hmh, she works for the FBI.” Your heart melted at the boyish smile plastered on ‘Charles' face.
“I've already said too much.” You say dramatically, hiding your face on his leg before you look up again.
“What about you, what does Charlie do?”
“Okay, but you've got to promise not to tell.” You silently nodded before taking his pinky finger in yours, he leans forward to whisper in your ear.
“I'm spiderman.” He smirks.
You pull away and gasp slightly, trying to keep it serious before you burst out in giggles. 
“Why are you laughing?” He frowns at you, but you can see the smile behind his eyes.
“Shoot a web.” You demande though your laughs.
“I cant.”
“But your spiderman?” You whine at him.
Charles huffs as he sits up more, “It's the suit, it doesn't come out of me, duh.” 
Your initial thoughts to this man was that he looked kinda sporty, like an athlete, a little bit cocky too, but the more time you spend with him the more you realize he's a literal nerd.
Your heart swelled as you wanted to spend more time with him, but you knew you had to get back to the villa soon.
“Thank you for trusting me with your secret Charles, but duty calls, i've just been made aware of a threat against the queen, i have to leave mykonos as soon as i can.”
You sit up but the boy gently grazes your legs.
“Wait, Maya.”
You stand up in the sand, looking down at the boy, especially his hand that was clutched around your knee.
“Meet me again tomorrow, please.” You thought about it for a moment, you leave in two days, and his company had made you smile more in the last few hours than you have in months.
“I can't make any promises, the jet leaves in an hour.”
“Well, the queen can wait, she's about to kick the bucket anyway. Tomorrow, should we say six?” You can't help but laugh at his comment.
“Where?” You ask him, watching how he lets out a sigh of relief at your answer.
“The caster hotel.”
“I'll see what i can do, spiderman.”
“But you were fine this morning?” Lando questions as he follows you through the hallway.
“That's because I didn't feel sick this morning, and now I do.” You huff.
“Why don't you want to come?” He leans in the doorway to the room you were staying at, he knew you weren't ill, but he would never suspect you sneaking out to meet a man whose name you still don't know.
“I just don't.” You sat on the bed, your arms folded as your dressing gown was tightly wrapped around you, hiding the dress you had on underneath.
“Are you depressed?” He cocked his head to the side, a questionable look on his face.
“Lando, for fuck sake, i have a headach, and your making it worse!”
“You left the bar early yesterday y/n, and you don't want to come again today? After everything you've put me through, sorry that I'm worried about you.” His words hurt, but not as much as the time on your phone that read 5:46.
“You don't need to worry about me.” You mumbled.
“But I do, I'm your older brother?”
You sigh before raising your head to look at your brother. 
“I'm fine, just please let me have the night to myself.”
“No.”
It was times like this where you felt like just crying, crying until the floor swallowed you up. It was currently 6:22, you were sitting in bed with lando. You were both watching old love island episodes with some snacks that were left in the fridge. Lando canceled on his mates for dinner, meaning you couldn't sneak out and see charles. You were going home tomorrow, and the chances of bumping into your mystery man were slim, but you let it go. Guess it wasn't meant to be.
Part two will be posted on 16/7/22
279 notes · View notes
juuuuliee · 4 years ago
Text
Broken promises
A/N: so... this is my first story I'm posting, so please don't be so hard on me hahaha... Constructive criticism is of course welcome! I'm working on a masterlist and other stories, so stay tuned if you'd like. I'm sorry if there are some logic and/or grammar mistakes - as I said, this is my first story. I hope you like it, have fun reading! See you soon :)
Pairing:young!Sirius Black x Reader
Genre:a lot of angst, a bit of fluff
Warnings:angst, family problems, relationship problems, jealousy.
Y/N felt bad. Not the kind of bad that makes you want to throw up, more like your stomach was knotting up and that queasy, uncomfortable feeling was getting bigger.
The common room had long been pitch black and only the fire, which was slowly dying away, gave off a small pleasant glow, but it barely reached the sofa where she was curled up.
He had promised. He had promised to be there and yet she had not seen him since lunch in the Great Hall.
Anger and disappointment kept bubbling up inside her, but she tried to ignore those feelings as worry about him grew and slowly took over.
What if something really happened to him?
Before she could think any more about it, she heard a creak and pulled up. The portrait door swung open and the fat lady could be heard cursing behind Sirius, who came stumbling into the common room, but stopped abruptly when he saw his steady girlfriend on the sofa.
"Y/N?" he asked, startled, looking at her with his eyebrows drawn together.
"Damn it, Sirius, where have you been?" she started, realising that the worry was just giving way to the anger that was rising at the sight of him.
"I was at the lake...well...it was someone's birthday from Hufflepuff and I thought...I could go...what did I do wrong, Love?" he told her hesitantly.
"What did you do wrong, Mister? I don't know, everything I think!" Y/N scolded back, theatrically throwing her hands in the air to express her frustration more.
"You said you were coming, Sirius! Hell, YOU even suggested we meet and still said, you’d had a ,,plan’’…I don't know if that was part of your plan, but if it was, I'm sorry, it's a shitty plan! I thought you would have hurt yourself or made it back to Filch's office."
"Y/N, I'm sorry, okay? I forgot, yeah? What do you want me to do? Invent a time reverser just so our ONE date can still happen?!" sneered Sirius, raising his own voice
"The ONE time?! Sirius I don't know if you've been counting, but this is the fourth time in a row you've forgotten or missed it!" now Y/N shouted too, at which Sirius took a step towards her, but she dodged him right back.
,,I know I'm probably overreacting, but I feel like I'm fighting for our relationship all by myself, Sirius. I'm tired of waiting for you all the time, even though I know you won't come and you probably don't even care. It just hurts, okay?" She had started crying completely now and pulled her jumper closer to her.
"Maybe it has something to do with your family problems," he interrupted angrily and raised his hand, which Y/N only looked at defiantly.
"I am who I am and that is how you should accept me, Y/N! I have apologised, what more can I do?!"
Silence.
Grey, angry eyes met e/c, staring at him with anger and disappointment.
,, "Maybe you should change your priorities if some Hufflepuff chick's party is more important than your own girlfriend, Sirius!"
,, "And maybe you should lower your expectations. You're not the most important person to me damn it!"
Ouch. It felt like Sirius had stuck a knife in your back and was very, very slowly turning it around.
"I didn't mean it, Y/N," Sirius said with a roll of his eyes, avoiding Y/N's hurt gaze and focusing more on her shoes.
,, "Yes you did and you know it very well!"
Sirius groaned and you could literally feel the anger bubbling up inside him again and he had to pull himself together very hard not to yell at her again. In the end, however, his temper won out: "You know what? I'm leaving! I'm tired of this kindergarten and this... this kind of you, Y/N."
"Fine!"
"Great!"
,,Fantastic!" sobbed Y/N, but Sirius barely heard it as he stomped up the stairs to his dorm.
Y/N sat back on the couch, exactly in the place where she had been sitting twenty minutes ago and everything was still "fine".
Had he broken up with her?
She didn't know, but she knew it hurt..., it hurt like hell. There was a hole in her heart and it felt like she was losing her boyfriend, who was moving further and further away from her into the mist, so that all she could see was his outline, not even looking back at her. She wanted to reach out to him, to run after him, but something that must have been her own pride pulled her back and tried to convince her that it wasn't her fault.
But she didn't trust that voice. If only she had stayed calmer... Maybe she could have talked to Sirius calmly about her feelings and thoughts....
——————————————————
"Y/N, wake up!" a voice called at her ear and Y/N slowly opened her eyes. Lily.
,, Lily, please! Let me sleep..." she muttered and turned around to avoid the red-haired witch.
"Forget it! It's Saturday...Hogsmead day," Lily purred excitedly.
"No!"
„Oh come on, Y/NN. We're going to Honeyduks and stock up on chocolate! James, Sirius, Remus and Peter are coming too, it'll be fun!", Lily tried to convince her, but Y/N just shook her head.
"I don't want to see him." "Who?" "Sirius." Lily furrowed her eyebrows questioningly, but quickly understood, "Did you two have a fight?" Y/N merely nodded her head and buried her face in her pillow.
"What was it about?" asked Lily, stroking soothing circles on Y/N's back to get the young witch to speak.
"He missed another date and was at some Hufflepuff party. I was so mad at him...I said things I didn't mean and so did he...His temper won of course...I don't know, it all just escalated. I don't think he wants to see me either." Y/N reported as she sat up and Lily nodded understandingly.
"That's bullshit. He knows he messed up, Y/N. Sirius isn't that stupid... and of course he wants to see you! Besides, it's Saturday, so if you two don't get along, you'll need some frustration food, Y/NN... chocolate! It'll be alright." Lily tried to persuade Y/N and she had to grin.
"Maybe you're right..." said Y/N hesitantly, "Of course I am!" laughed Lily and started to push Y/N into the bathroom.
,"I'm sure he'll be pleased." Repeated Lily, giving her friend a cheery smile.
Once in the Great Hall, the two girls headed for the Gryffendor table where all the Marauders were already seated. Lily gave Y/N's hand an encouraging squeeze before greeting the boys: "Hey!" she called and sat down next to James, who greeted her with a kiss. Y/N stood next to them a little indecisively before squeezing in between Peter and Remus, who greeted her with a quiet,, Hi."
She could literally feel the looks of the others lingering between her and Sirius and lowered her gaze to her plate to avoid the looks from the others and especially Sirius... unsuccessfully. She couldn't help but squint over at the black-haired boy. He had bags under his eyes and was also keeping his eyes on his plate, which was full.
Instead of chatting to the others, she followed James and Lily's relationship banter, which made her wrinkle her nose more than once... Cheesy as hell!
Fortunately, breakfast was over quickly and the group set off for Hogsmead. Sirius and Y/N were mostly quiet and only said something when asked. They all went to Honeyduks together first, where Y/N stocked up on lots of chocolate, at which Sirius just raised his eyebrows, but she avoided his questioning gaze and slipped unobtrusively over to Lily, who was sneaking a caramel into her mouth.
Are you okay?" she asked with her mouth full, eyeing her friend who was standing in front of her a little indecisively.
"He's not even looking at me, Lils... What if he broke up with me yesterday and I haven't even noticed?" whispered Y/N in panic and Lily quickly shook her head.
"He didn't break up with you... Sirius, even though this sounds weird, loves you... Even Peter can see that! Just go up to him and talk to him. But stop blaming yourself: HE messed up and stood you up, not you." She said urgently, piercing Y/N with her green eyes.
„It's okay, Lily," Y/N said, and moved away from her friend, again walking to the biscuit shelf, which was very close to her boyfriend. She looked over at him cautiously and noticed that he was peering over at her too, whereupon she quickly averted her gaze from Sirius again and pretended to analyse the biscuits on the shelf with interest.
After the group had paid for their things, they went into the Three Broomsticks. By the time they entered the pub, it was busy and noisy, making it difficult to find a table to seat them all. After a few minutes, Sirius waved the friends over, who had apparently found room at a table where two Hufflepuff girls were still sitting, giggling as Sirius sat down next to them as he grinned charmingly at them.
A wave of jealousy and frustration erupted in Y/N and she had to pull herself together not to flee the pub immediately. Instead, she bit the inside of her cheek and sat down next to Remus and James, opposite Sirius and Hannah, who probably considered Sirius's forearm her own. She batted her eyelashes and obviously(!) flirted with Sirius, who happily joined in her game.
Y/N quickly looked away, unable to afford to put up with this fuss any longer. Remus unobtrusively squeezed her hand under the table and, Y/N smiled at him gratefully.
Y/N sat awkwardly at the table, not knowing what to do or say next at the sight of her steady boyfriend apparently having already found a new one. Sighing, Y/N stood up and muttered: "I'm going to get us butterbeers, okay?"
Without waiting for the others to reply, she hurried away from the table. She noticed tears forming in her eyes but immediately wiped them away and made her way to the bar where many teenagers were gathered. Desperately, she tried to make her way through the crowd and eventually managed to do so.
She didn't notice someone squeezing up behind her and pushing in next to her until that person snapped at her.
„Y/N?"
Startled, she pulled up to look into the friendly face of Amos Digorry, who was looking down at her.
Oh! Hey, Amos," she greeted her seatmate in Divination and smiled at him.
"Is everything okay with you?" he asked with his eyebrows drawn together and Y/N nodded quickly as she wiped a few remaining tears from her cheeks.
‚,Everything is great, yes," she replied and was glad when Rosmerta put the buttebeer on the counter. Y/N smiled at her in thanks before turning to Amos, "See you around, Amos." She said goodbye and hurried away.
Arriving back at the table, her eyes immediately fell on Sirius and Hannah, who were still talking to each other. Hannah giggled and Sirius seemed to be perfectly comfortable in the company of the beautiful brunette too.
Y/N knew her, she was her seatmate in Potions. As she took a closer look at her, a wave of insecurity gripped her. She had everything one imagines as 'perfect'. She was tall and thin, with a small waist and an elegant posture. She just fitted into the toxic beauty ideals that existed and Y/N hated so much. And the worst part was that there was actually nothing to not like about her. She was sweet and helpful and super nice.
Even though Y/N knew that your weight, your smile, your general appearance, how many friends you have and whether you get good grades doesn't change your worth as a person, she suddenly felt so small and superfluous that she couldn't take it anymore.
She noticed tears welling up in her eyes and stood up abruptly, causing her to bang her knee against the table.
Pained, she screwed up her face and looked at the questioning faces sitting at the table, staring at her. Great... Embarrassed, she brushed a strand of hair that had fallen into her face behind her ear and smiled consumingly, but it looked more like a 'I'm going to cry' smile.
"I- I think I forgot my... uh my- something in Honeyduks, I think... I have- so yeah... I'll go..." she stuttered awkwardly, though she realised all her friends knew she was lying.
She quickly hurried away from the table and Sirius, unable to suppress the tears in her eyes. Hastily she wiped them away, but more kept coming. She didn't notice how Lily called after her in vain and Remus got up from his seat and tried to run after her, but James pushed him back into the chair, looking hauntingly at Sirius who sat frozen. When she got to the crowded alleyway, Y/N just stumbled through the crowd and was glad when she got behind Honeydukes, where there was a path that led to the howling hut. The path was snowed in and would have been beautiful if Y/N had paid more attention. She trudged along the path until she finally arrived at the howling hut. She just stared at it and stopped in front of it. She focused on the small cracks in the wall that looked like small branches of trees moving in the wind.
She heard footsteps coming closer and closer and turned around. Sirius. His black hair was a mess and he hadn't even zipped up his jacket. He was panting and apparently out of breath when he started to speak: "I'm sorry. I'm so incredibly sorry, yeah? You have to believe me when I say I'm sorry... Please Y/N, you have to believe me."
She said nothing and just looked at him urgently until he began to speak again: "Please say something. You can yell at me too, you can yell at me all year and the years after, but please say something." He pleaded, looking at her pleadingly as he wiped his face.
"You don't know anything, Sirius." , she started and he nodded to get her to talk further.
"You don't know how much it hurts to wait for a person that you- that you seem to love. You do know what it's like to not feel loved and- and to feel insecure... you know exactly what that feels like. And I always get so mad at the person who makes you feel that way because they hurt you! And I think I can say that I'm there for you then!" she gulped and Sirius nodded to agree with her, "But you're never there..." she sobbed, letting her tears fall again.
"I know you love me and I can't compare your family to our relationship. I feel good in your presence and- and that's how it should be... - that's how it should be! But- but it always hurts so much when you stand me up or ignore me and I don't even know what I- what I did wrong...I wasn't the one who stood you up, Sirius. It was you...and so many times!" she continued in exasperation and Sirius wasn't sure whether to let her finish or give her a hug. But before he could make a decision for himself, Y/N continued: "And today was even worse! Lily told me all the time that it wasn't my fault and now I know that it wasn't or isn't mine either. But then when you were flirting with Hannah and you-you were having such a good time, I was so sad! Why can you talk to her and have fun but not with me?! Why are you happy to see her but not me?!" asked Y/N desperately and Sirius opened his mouth to stop her from having those thoughts but she continued with a sad look: "You once promised me you would never make me feel small or insecure. You once promised to always be there for me. You once promised me that I was the "only one" and that you loved me. You promised to be there for me so many times, Sirius. But somehow you broke them all and I don't know what to do with these broken promises. I love you and that's not going to change, but I- I just don't know what to do with it when you- you hurt me so much and make me feel so insecure... So actually, you do know what that feels like...just differently." She confessed to him and completely burst into tears.
Sirius, who had tears in his own eyes, looked at her with a pained smile, which made her cry even more. He broke the distance between them and took her in his arms. He pressed her tightly against him and had to bend down to put his face in the crook of her neck. She clung to his shoulders and pressed her face into his chest to breathe in his familiar scent.
They stood like that for a while. Both crying, holding each other as close as possible. After a few minutes, Sirius slowly detached himself so he could look into her eyes.
"You don't know how sorry I am, Y/N. I don't want to hurt you! Merlin, when I think about the fact that I did it, I want to hurt myself. You're- you're- Damn, I'm not good with words!" he laughed and even Y/N had to smile a little.
,,I love you. For everything you do and for everything you say. I love you for who you are and for those little things you do for others. And I will- will never stand you up or break the promises I made to you ever again. I swear I will do my best, Y/N....and I am so grateful that you love me because I never wanted anything else in my life! You don't have to forgive me now...I understand if you don't, honestly." He said softly so she could just hear.
She smiled slightly at him and said laughing: "So if you kiss me now, it'll make things a bit better."
Sirius grinned and closed the distance between them, placing his warm lips on hers. He kissed her softly and lovingly, as if afraid to scare her away, but she didn't go. She deepened their kiss a little and sighed into his mouth.
As they kissed there like that, in front of the howling hut with dried tears on their cheeks, Y/N knew that everything would be allright again....
487 notes · View notes
avatarfanacc · 2 years ago
Text
|In A Good Way|
|In A Good Way| (Part 1)
!! Minors, do not interact !!
( This is a smut story about : Miles Quaritch (recom) x y/n Metkayina Fem reader )
!! Every character in this story is over 18 years old !!
Warnings : English is not my first language, so if you find any mistakes I am so sorry! This story is probably going to have many parts, so in this part there will be no actual smut yet with Quaritch, but with Neteyam it's another story lol
Wordcount : 2416
Specific warnings : Abuse, (Past) Trauma, SA Trauma, Smut, Panic Attack, Includes Violence, Smut with more parts, Smut with Plot, (Cliffhanger lol)
Na'vi words used in this story : Wiya (Damn / outing of frustration)
Tumblr media
|In A Good Way| (Part 1)
The smell of fresh caught fish, fills your lungs as you leave the water and walk towards the hutches. Your stomach growls by the thought of the huge plates of fish that they're cooking right now. It appears the hunt was succesfull today, you think to yourself.
'Hey y/n!', you hear a voice say right behind you. Quickly you turn around to see who it is and to your suprise it's Neteyam.
'Neteyam!', you say exited. 'I thought you were at the Hallelujah Mountains!' He chuckles softly. 'I was, but then I realized you weren't there. So I had to come back.' You flip your ears back in embarrassment.
'What?', Neteyam says jokingly. You cover your face in a desperate attempt to hide the fact that you're blushing.
'Skxawng!', you say as your giving him a gentle punch on his chest.
Honestly, who does this boy think he is? You think to yourself.
Ever sinds he and his family came to the clan he's been all over you. First you didn't think much of it, you two grew closer and he's like a brother to you. Sinds you don't have any siblings yourself, you loved to hang out with him, but it just keeps getting weirder. Often you've thought about the idea of you and him together, but everytime it just doesn't feel right. You love him, yes! But as a lover?
'Ehm, how were the Hallelujah mountains?', you ask trying to lighten the mood. 'Fine ig. Do you smell that?' 'Smell what? The fish?' He nodds with a smile from ear to ear. 'Oh! You caught them!' You bring out kind off ashamed by the late realization. He nodds again, now letting out a small laugh.
He had such a bright soul, you think to yourself. Seeing him happy, automatically makes you happy too.
'That's amazing! I can't wait to eat it', you say while walking towards the hutches again. Quickly Neteyam follows you. 'Do you want to come and hunt with me maybe sometime?' Your eyes lighten up.
You've always loved hunting, but you never actually hunted with anybody other then Aonung and his friends yet and you weren't planning on too. Aonung and his friends were the best young hunters of the clan at that time, you've always wanted to go and hunt with them, so you did. You asked them and they said yes. It was so much fun at first, but everything went down hill so fast.
Your ears flick down and the light in your eyes dissapear.
'Are you alright?', Neteyam asks with a worried look on his face. Quickly you shift back to reality. 'What? Yeah, I'm fine.' You turn around and proceed walking. He clearly doesn't know how to act in this situation, but you don't blame him for that. You don't even know how to act in this situation. 'So eh, do you want to come and hunt with me some time?', he asks again, now sounding a bit insecure.
Your heartbeat increases. Why am I scared? You think to yourself. What could possibly happen? We were all young and it's Neteyam!
'Yeah, I would love too!', you bring out with a shaky voice. 'Alr! Now, why you walking so slow- Aren't you hungry?', he says while increasing his speed. 'I'm not running after you, if that's what you think', you say irritated but also jokingly. He lets out a small laugh and then continues running towards the hutches. You shake your head in disagreement, but run after him anyways.
'Lo'ak is so annoying sometimes, like I don't know what to do with him anymore', Tsireya says with her mouth full. You nodd, trying to hold in your laugh but you fail horribly. 'It's not funny!' 'I know, but it kind of is though..' 'What are you two talking about?', Lo'ak interrupts Tsireya and you. 'Nothing, why?', Tsireya says quickly, almost choking on her food. Lo'ak looks at you in confusion, hoping that you'll give him an answer, but you look away and grab some more food. Tsireya does the same. 'Are you both sirious? I heard ya'll were talking about me', Lo'ak says with an irritated tone. Before the situation could escalate Neteyam appeard out of nowhere and grabbed Lo'ak tightly by his shoulders, wich caused Lo'ak to choke on his food. You burst out into laughter, but Tsireya has a worried look on her face and tries to calm Lo'ak down. 'Sorry baby bro', Neteyam says trying to hold in his laugh. 'I didn't mean to scare you.' Still coughing and gasping for air Lo'ak brings out: 'You'll regret this you skxawng!'
Neteyam completely ignores Lo'ak and now walks up to you, grabbing your wrists without any warning. Confused you stop eating and look him in his intriguing, bright yellow eyes. 'Come', he says. Without giving you time to answer he drags you with him towards the reef. With your mouth still full you ask confused: 'Hey, wait. Why are we going to the reef? Are we going to the reef?' 'Yes', he replies without making eye-contact. 'Why?', you ask again, now finnaly with an empty mouth. He shrugs his shoulders and lets out a slight laugh. 'Neteyam, this isn't funny! I wasn't done eating!' 'Don't worry, we can still eat, here, at the reef.' 'What do you mean?', you ask confused. 'You promised me we were going to hunt together.' You stop abruptly and release yourself from his grib. 'I thought you meant tommorow. It's late, it's getting dark soon. 'I like hunting better in the dark', Neteyam says with a slight smirk on his face. It makes you uncomfortable, even though he's your favorite person. 'Y/n, you have to stop worrying so much! It's gonna be fun! Trust me!'
You look down at your feet, deep down you know he's right. You worry a lot, maybe sometimes a little to much. But worrying to much helped you in some situations, you never know who you can and can't trust. You look back up at Neteyam. His eyes are brighter than ever and his fangs shine white like crystals in the moonlight. From everyone in the world, you trust Neteyam the most. Don't let him down, you think to yourself.
'Okay, I'll come with.' His eyes lighten up even more and he grabs your wrists again. 'You're not going to regret this!', he says as he speeds of with you to the water. Before noticing what's going on he jumps in the water and drags you with him. Water fills your lungs and the salty water stings in your eyes. Gasping for air you swim back up. 'Wiya!', you yell still gasping for air. Neteyam bursts out into laughter. 'I'm sorry, I forgot to warn you.' When you can finnaly breath normally again and your heart rate stabilizes, you look back at Neteyam. 'Oh you're so gonna pay for this', you say with am evil laugh on your face as your swimming towards him. 'Don't try anything you'll regret in the future!' 'Too late!', you say as you push him under. Also coughing he comes back up again. 'Okay now we're even.' You nod still laughing. 'Now, let me show you something', Neteyam says while he grabs your hand. 'Just follow me, alr?' You nod again while taking a big breath of air. You both dive and swim further and further. As your both swimming you, wonder where he's taking you. And why.
Abruptly he stops and signs to swim back up again. 'Are you alright?', Neteyam asks. 'Yeah, I'm fine', you respond. 'Where are we?' 'Do you see that rock over there?' You scan the area and see a big rock on the place where the reef ends and the open sea begins.
It was your favorite place. From there you could see the moon getting swallowed by the sea and the sun taking the moon's place. It was also the best place to watch the stars. You would sit there for hours dreaming away, wondering what it would be like to be out there. In space. To be a star. How did he know about this place? You ask yourself.
'Yes, I see that rock? What about it?', you ask. 'Come', Neteyams says and within a second he's underwater again, swimming towards the rock. Quickly you follow him. He climbs upon the rock and holds out his hand for you. 'I don't need help', you say while climbing upon the rock. 'Okay', he laughs and he retreats his hand.
'What are we doing here?', you ask, finnaly on the rock. 'Sit down', Neteyam says. Because it's so dark out, were his already bright eyes even brighter. You sit down and he does the same. Neteyam looks up at the sky. You can hear his heavy breathing, you can see his chest going up and down roughly. 'This place is the most beatiful place of entire Pandora', he says. 'But it's not like you don't know.' He looks back at you. 'I've seen you. You come here every night, just to watch the stars.' You look away in embarrassment.
What has he seen? All those times you thought you were alone, he was there? A knot forms in your stomach.
'I also like watching the stars', Neteyam continues. A big, awkward silence follows. His heavy breathing starts going faster and faster. 'I like looking at the stars because, they remind me of you.'
Your breath falters. Your biggest fear, has come true. Your premonitions were true. There' so much you want to say, but the words are stuck in your throat. The knot in your stomach gets bigger and bigger, your heart starts beating faster and a huge wave of adrenaline makes you shake a little. You want to run, no, you want to explain everything to him, before anything happends. You open your mouth, ready to say something, but before you have the change to say or do anything he presses his lips onto yours. It was like every muscle in your body shutted down. You coudln't move, you couldn't speak, even breathing suddenly felt impossible. He stops kissing you and grabs you by your shoulders. 'I see you, y/n', he says. You look into his bright yellow eyes, they first looked so innocent, but now they looked hungry, hungry for more, hungry for you. You feel his hand slowly moving from your shoulder to your stomach.
You still didn't say or do anything, all you could think of was, why me? Why am I to scared to say anything. This is all my fault.
His hands are still moving lower and lower, now gently carressing your hips.
Say something you skxawng! You think to yourself. But you say nothing.
He looks you in your eyes as his hands enter you loincloth. 'Is this okay?', he suddenly asks.
You say nothing, but in your mind you scream. No! No! It's not okay! You're like a brother to me! Why are you doing this?! But no sound comes out of your mouth. He's actracrive! You can't deny that.
You can feel your clit pulsing and your vagina contrapting around nothing. You want him, you want him to stick his tung inside you and to gently carress your clit, but it feels so wrong.
All this time that he was there for you, meant nothing anymore if you'd let this happen. And imagine Auonung and Tsireya their reactions! And Lo'ak?! You would be related to him! You feel ashamed that your body responds the way it is.
'Y/n?', Neteyam asks worried. You look at Neteyam and then at his hands in your loincloth, centimeters away from the most sacred area of your body. Suddenly Neteyam retreats his hands and he stands up. Startled by his sudden reaction a scream escapes your throat. You quickly cover your mouth in embarrassment and you look back up at Neteyam. His ears are flipped forward and his tail is rocking back and forth. But not in an exited way, more in a worried way. You say nothing, your still processing what just happened. You feel relieved that he's not so close to you anymore, your brain is slowly but surely starting to function again.
'Y/n', he says worried. 'Dive!' Confused you look at him, not understanding what's going on. 'Dive!', he says again as he speeds towards you and grabs you by your wrists once again. He pulls you up, but you immidiatly fall back on your knees. Your entire body is shaking. It feels like your about to orgasm even though he hasn't even touched you yet. You can feel your loincloth stick to your private parts. It feels uncomfortable. 'What's wrong??', Neteyam asks worried while he checks his suroundings. You still say nothing. You don't know how. His eyes widen, but he's not looking at you. You turn around and see a gigantic ship dooming up from the horizon. Frozen you look at it, only now you notice how loud the ship is. You flip your ears back and quickly look back at Neteyam, not knowing what to do. He also looks back at you and then he pulls you up towards him. You try to stand up straight but your knees are still trembling. You hold him tightly in order to keep your balance. But suddenly you can feel his rockhard cock press against your body. Startled, you push yourself away from him. 'Y/n!', he yells. You fall back on the cold, rocky bottom of the stone. You can feel how it cuts your skin on your elbows and your back. Neteyam quickly tries to drag you back up, but in a state of panic you push him away and jump off the rock right into the water. 'Y/n wait! You're swimming the wrong way!', is the last thing Neteyam yelled before he also jumped in the water, trying to swim after you.
Your lungs feel like they're on fire and your heartbeat is fast and irregular. Disoriented, you swim forward. The water feels like it's crushing your ribs one by one. Just keep swimming, you think to yourself. But before you know it, two strong hands grab you by your arms and legs and drag you out of the water. You gasp for air and hiss as loud as you can, not sure what's going on. Suddenly you feel an overwhelming sharp pain in your thigh. Your vision gets blurry and just before everything fades to black you hear Neteyam scream your name, saying that everything's gonna be okay.
7 notes · View notes
m00nchild-02 · 4 years ago
Text
Daisies | jjk (m)
Tumblr media
pairing: jungkook x reader
rating: 18+
word count: 7.2k
genre: strangers to lovers, flower boy au, smut, fluff
summary: As a college student desperately looking for a part time job to earn some money you bump into the opportunity to work at a cute little flower shop nearby. Never did you ever think you would fall in love with the owner’s handsome son, Jeon Jungkook.
warnings: smut, oral sex (f receiving), teasing, praising, dirty talk, penetrative sex (Never forget to wrap that willy first before using it kiddos), fingering, very soft dom Jungkook (He’s a real gentleman in this story :’))
a/n: Hello, hello! This is your favourite autor here! This is my first story on Tumblr here (I’ve made stories on Wattpad before so I’m familiar with writing ffs) I hope you love my first jjk one shot on here and give it a lot of support.
enjoy reading!
masterlist
Tumblr media
“Please Mrs Oh! I really need this job. If you want I can even come work at Sunday’s and Saturday’s!” You pleaded the woman in front of you, hoping she would give you another chance. After looking for a job for a good two months you finally found one at a local cafe but today it seems like you really fucked up.
“I’m sorry y/n but it has already been the 5th glass these past weeks and the second plate you’ve dropped just now. I know you’re a nice girl and have good intentions but a job as waitress just doesn't seem to fit you.” She explained to you. You sighed and looked down. She’s right. You’re not one of the handiest and you have dropped some stuff on the ground before. Maybe a job as waitress indeed didn't fit you that well. You took off your apron and gave it to Mrs Oh. “Sorry for the glasses and the plates..” You said softly, taking your defeat.
“I’ll pay you at the end of the week and I’ll give you some extra so you'll be able pay your rent this month.” You nodded. “Thank you, Mrs Oh.” You said as you bow at the older lady. “I hope you find another job soon.” She said.
You nodded and smiled at her before you walked towards the entrance of the cafe. “Me too Mrs Oh. Me too...”
And just like 3 weeks ago you started looking for a job again. You really needed a part time job. Your parents promised to pay your first year of rent when you went to college but you both agreed you would pay rent the remaining years following after. You had been in college for already two years, your third year starting next month. The first year you had to pay your own rent went very well. Your mom helped you to find a decent and well paid job at a bakery. But sadly the bakery went bankrupt two months ago so that’s why you were in desperate need of finding a new job. Then you found the sweet lady Mrs Oh but again you had to get fired. Not this time because of a bankruptcy but because you’re too clumsy when it comes to fragile stuff.
A week passed by and you still had nothing. You went to local stores, supermarkets, bakeries, butcheries, ... But no one seemed to need a part timer at the moment.
As you were making your way through the streets you decided to go take a break from searching and go for a drink at the old cafe you still worked at a week ago.
“If it isn’t our y/n!” Mrs Oh said as she walked over towards your table. “How are you girl? Already found something new?” She asked. You shook your head. “Not yet, but I’m looking.” You answered. “Aigoo,” She said. “I hope you’ll find something soon. You’re such a sweet girl. Now, what can I get you?”
“A latte, please.” You answered her. “A latte coming right up!” She said before disappearing to get some other orders and then go make your drink.
After a few minutes she came back with your drink. “Here you go sweetie.”  She said as she placed the hot latte in front of you. “Thank you.” She didn’t go away when you thanked her. Instead she went to sit down opposite you. “I would like to help you y/n. I know you’ve only worked here for two/three weeks but you’re a good person and you deserve to be helped.” She said. Then she took out a card and slide it over the table towards you. “Jeon’s Greenhouse..” You read aloud. “A flower shop?” You asked her. She nodded. “I know the owner, Mrs Jeon. She’s a nice woman but lately she get’s a lot of requests for bouquets and other stuff. I’m sure she could use some help. Maybe you could go check there?”
You looked at the card in your hands, nervously fiddling with the edges. A flower shop. It didn’t sound that bad. And from looking at the address it’s also pretty close to where you live. Maybe you could give it a shot yeah. “Thank you so much Mrs Oh. I’ll never forget your kindness.” You said as she smiled at you. “You’re welcome sweetie.” She said as she stood up and went back to work.
Once you finished your latte you wanted to pay but Mrs Oh refused to take your money, saying it’s on the house. You thanked her again for everything before going back home to your apartment. Once there you took the little card out of your pocket and looked at it again. There was also a phone number and email written on the back. “I’ll call tomorrow and see how it goes.” You told yourself. Today had been a long day and you sure needed some rest after looking for a job all day.
Tumblr media
The next day you found yourself in front of the cute little flower shop. Jeon’s Greenhouse. You called the owner this morning and like Mrs Oh said, she was a really nice woman. She invited you over immediately after talking a bit on the phone, wanting to meet you in person. And so you ended up here in front of her flower shop.
You walked in, a little bell ringing as you opened the door. You walked passed the many flowers and bouquets before ending up at the counter of the shop. A few daisies put in a vase next to the till. You softy brushed your fingertips over the small flowers. “They’re beautiful aren't they?” You looked up as a voice spoke. A middle aged woman standing in the doorway behind the counter, giving you a sweet smile. You smiled back at her. “Yes, they are.”
“In a few weeks they’ll be everywhere in the fields on the country side. It’s beautiful to go watch and take some pictures there.” She said as she walked closer. “You must be y/n, right?” She asked. You nodded. “Nice to meet you y/n. My name is Mrs Jeon but feel free to call me whatever you want. Eomma, Ahjuma, ...” She said, shaking your hand. “It’s nice to meet you too Mrs Jeon.” You answered.
“So, I heard from Mrs Oh you’re looking for a part time job?” She asked. You nodded. “I am. I worked for Mrs Oh before at the cafe but the job didn’t really fit me.” You said thinking back at your little failures there. Mrs Jeon nodded. “I see.. Well flowers should be no problem. Can’t break that easy if you drop them.” She said, giving you a playful wink. “Just watch out with the pots then.” You laughed. “I will.”
“So, when will you be able to start?” She suddenly asked. “S-Start? Like in, I got the job?!” You asked surprised. She nodded, smiling brightly. “I can't see why not. I could really use some extra pair of hands here and you need the money so why not? And as far as I’ve seen and heard you’re a nice girl. I would love for you to work here.” She said. You smiled and went in for a hug. “Oh, thank you Mrs Jeon! Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you so much!” You said. The woman laughing while hugging you back. “Haha, you’re welcome my child. Anything to help a girl in need.”
“Now, I’ll need you on Mondays, Thursdays and Friday, if that’s alright?” She asked and you nodded. “And btw, do you know anything about flowers?” She asked. “Not really..” You answered as you nervously rubbed the back of your neck. “But I’m always willing to learn.” You said, hoping she wouldn't change her mind of hiring you just because your lack of knowledge about flowers.
“Good,” She said. “Tomorrow is Friday. You can start then if you want. My son will be here too. He always helps me out and Fridays and sometimes also in the weekend. You should meet him and he can also learn you a bit about the flowers here in the shop.” She said. You nodded, listening to everything Mrs Jeon had to say. She told you already a bit about the shop and the flowers and what kind of work you will be doing and about her son.
His name is Jungkook and he is 2 years older then you. Mrs Jeon wouldn't be at the shop tomorrow so her son will be giving you tasks and the knowledge about flowers that you need to know. He’ll also help you fill in the papers for the job, she said.
After a long but nice talk with Mrs Jeon it was finally time for you to go back home to get some rest so you would be fresh and well for your first day at your new job. You were already looking forward to it.
Tumblr media
The next morning, just like promised, you walked into the flower shop. Ready to start your first day. You looked at the many beautiful flowers, standing still in front of the roses. They looked so good. Mrs Jeon must take really good care of all these, you thought. You walked a bit further and took a flower out of a water pot, smelling it. “They smell good don’t they?” You quickly turned around as the unknown voice spoke. You looked at the man in front of you with big eyes, the flower clamped between your fingers. The man laughed. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you.” He said softly. “My name is Jungkook. I’m Mrs Jeon’s son.” He said afterwards, making you feel a bit at ease again.
So this was Jungkook. He was pretty handsome for his age, you must admit. Dark brown wavy hair, matching brown eyes. He was slightly bigger then you. He was wearing a white shirt, black pants and a grey apron with leather brown straps. The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up exposing his strong arms. He must have been working out to get all those muscles.
You looked back at his face and he gave you a sweet smile. “You must be y/n right?” He asked and you nodded. “Y-yeah, I am.” You answered. His smile widened more at your answer. He had such a beautiful smile. It gave you a warm and welcoming feeling. Just like with his mother. “My mom told me your knowledge about flowers is still lagging a bit. Let’s go fix that first and then you can go to work.” He said.”I’m looking forward to work with you y/n.” He said, smiling one more time before turning around and walking towards the back of the shop. He suddenly stopped and turned back around as he stood there in the door opening. “By the way,” He said. “that flower you’re holding right now is called a white jasmine. They have a really sweet alluring smell. You should smell them in the evening, then they smell the best.” He smiled. You put the flower back in his pot and then followed Jungkook towards the back of the shop. His smile making you smile too without you knowing. Behind the doorway there was a whole studio dedicated to making flower pieces, bouquets and so much more. Just like the front of the shop, this room was filled with flowers in pots.
“Do you like flowers y/n?” Jungkook suddenly asked. “I love plants.” You answered him. “I mean, flowers are nice. I don’t really got a special connection with them but it’s always nice to get some from the people you love and care about.” You told him.
He walked towards the flowers, stocked in water pots and then returned towards you. He gave you one flower. “Here” He said. You took the flower and looked at him confused. “Well- Thank you?” He chuckled at your response, thinking it was cute. “Every flower has its meaning. This one is a yellow rose. It’s a symbol of friendship. I hope we’ll work together well and become great friends y/n.” The boy said smiling. You smiled back at him at his sweet gesture. A yellow rose... No one has even given you roses before. It made you even blush a bit, only thinking about the thought of receiving one right now.
“Now,” Jungkook said, breaking your thoughts. “Let’s get to work shall we?” He asked and you nodded as he walked over towards the flowers, you following behind him. Today he learned you the names of a few flowers. He learned you what colours and smells fit the best together in a bouquet. You even made one together as an example. He also told you a bit about the history of the shop and about his family. To make the work a bit more fun.
He told you about the first part timer his mom hired one time and how bad he was at this. Always breaking the stems of the flowers or giving them too much water. He also told a bit about his youth and his little sister. He talked about his friends, the school band they had together. He even promised you he would take you with him one day to one of their practices so you could hear him singing.
You had such a great time with Jungkook. Listening to his stories, laughing together and getting to know each other. You were so caught up in it that you didn’t realise it was almost time to go home and say goodbye. “I hope you enjoyed today y/n.” Jungkook said as you were both standing at the counter. You aprons already hanging onto the hooks. “I really did Jungkook. Thanks for today and also a thank you for your mom to giving me this opportunity.” You said. Jungkook smiled. “You’re more then welcome y/n. Oh! before i forget. Mom told me the papers should be somewhere here.” He said as he went behind the counter to grab the papers out of a shelf. “Here they are.” He placed them onto the table with a pen. “So here is the money you will receive every month, They days you will work and here you can sign the paper.” He said, pointing out the things on the paper before handing over the pen. You signed the paper and gave then pen back. “So now you’re all set!” He said, taking the papers and putting them back in the shelf. “I’ll see you back next Friday y/n.” He said, giving you a smile. “See you next Friday Jungkook.” You said. You walked towards the front door as suddenly Jungkook shout out your name. “Y/n wait!” You turned around as the boy run over to you. “You almost forgot this.” He said, handing you the yellow rose he gave you earlier. You probably left it at the back of the shop. As he gave you back the rose your fingers slightly brushed. “Thank you Jungkook.” You answered. “Just call me kook or kookie, y/n. No need to be so formal.” He said. You nodded. “Ok. Goodnight kookie!” You said as you walked out. “Goodnight y/n-ah” He said in response. Little did you know how good he felt at you giving him that little nickname and how he was already slowly falling in love with you. And that after only knowing you for a day.
The next days in the flower shop you learned a lot. Mrs Jeon taught you some more stuff that Jungkook hadn’t and also gave you some tips and tricks. In no time you had to knowledge and techniques you needed. Sometimes Mrs Jeon would even leave the shop only to you, to go meet up with some costumers or bring some flowers for festivities. That’s how much she trusted you after working there for a few weeks. And about Jungkook? You guys became great friends and colleagues. Every passing week you became more and more comfortable around the boy. Sometimes you even fooled around with each other just like today...
 “Jeon Jungkook! Where did you hide my scissors this time?” You said, the boy acting all clueless and innocent. But you learned to look past that innocent bunny like face after a while. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I have nothing.” He said, betrayed himself by turning around towards the flowers, the scissors poking out of the pockets of his pants. You went to grab them but he quickly turned around, just on time to dodge your hand trying to grab it. “Not so fast princess.” He said, giving you a smirk.
“Yah! Just give me my scissors back!” You yelled at him, trying to grab it but he always seemed to know your moves and turned to opposite way so you couldn't grab them. You were practically almost hugging the boy as you were trying to get your scissors back. He suddenly grabbed them out of his pocket and held them up high as you almost caught them out of his pants this time. You jumped towards his hand and he laughed as you couldn’t reach them. Every time you jumped and tried to grab them he took a step back so you couldn't get them until he bumped against the work table, not able to move another step backwards. As you made a last jump for it and finally got them your noses slightly brushed when you came back down. Your faces were now just one breath away. You looked at him in shock, the scissors falling onto the ground. He looked back at you, as shocked as you were. He looked so beautiful from up close. Just like an angel.
Not only your friendship for each other grow in these past weeks but also something else... Little by little you seemed to catch feelings for the sweet boy. Always when you goofed around together or you would laugh together or he would pull some shit on you like he did to you now you would feel some kind of way towards him afterwards. He made your heart raise, your cheeks turning pink, making you lost of words sometimes. It took you a while before you figured out you were actually developing feelings towards him. And now seeing him up close... Oh god.
You broke the awkward atmosphere between you two by coughing and taking a step back. “I’m sorry for that.” “It’s ok.” He almost immediately answered afterwards. You both squat down the grab the scissors, bumping your head in the process. “Sorry!” You both said simultaneously, chuckling awkwardly afterwards before standing back up. You both felt the atmosphere was a  bit awkward right now but you just ignored it and went back to work. Jungkook working on decorating a flower blanket and you working on a few bouquets to put into the front of the shop.
“Mom asked me if I wanted to go visit the flower fields this Saturday.” Jungkook said, breaking the silence. “I... I was wondering if you maybe... wanted to join me?” You turned towards him but he didn't look back, his eyes fixed on his work. You admired him for a bit as he just stared at the flowers, not doing anything. Just staring. Did he really just asked you to go do something out of the shop? Together? He suddenly turned towards you, making you look away.
Why is she always so cute. Jungkook thought while looking at you quickly looking away, your cheeks turning a light pink. He knew you were checking him out and he knew a while ago you were feeling as nervous as he did when your noses accidentally brushed. How hard it was for him to not pull you closer and kiss those pretty lips of yours right there and then. Since a few days ago, well- actually the first day he met you, he knew there was something about you. Already from that first day he felt awfully comfortable around you. Later on the boy caught himself staring more at you, always smiling when he was around you every passing day. Slowly he started developing feelings for you. And he knew it all to well.
You really walked into this shop and stole a piece of his heart. That part only growing bigger and bigger every day until it would swallow his heart completely. When his mom asked him to go take some pictures of the daisies this weekend to hang in the shop he didn’t hesitate to go ask you to join him. It would be your first time together outside the shop and work hours. He really looked forward to it and was really hoping for you to say yes and join him. You could maybe even make a date out of it, he thought for a moment.
“So what do you say?” Jungkook asked again. You turned towards him and nodded, giving him a sweet smile. “I would love to go with you take some pictures of the flower fields Jungkook.” You answered him, looking how his smile grow bigger. “Great.” He said, getting all hyper and giddy, not trying to show it much. He has this kind of sparkle in his eyes he gets when he is really excited for something, betraying him a bit. You loved to see him happy and would do anything to keep it that way.
“I’ll pick you up Saturday afternoon then.” They boy said, standing next to you. “I’ll send you my address.” You answered him before you both went back to work the biggest smile showing on both of your faces. You couldn't wait long enough for Saturday to come.
Tumblr media
A night and a few hours later and you guys were already making your way towards the countryside. Away from the busy city. You looked out of the window of Jungkook’s car, watching the tall buildings change into high trees and the many busy people into empty, far reaching fields.
“Wah, It’s so nice to finally be out of that busy, stressful place for once and go find some peace into nature.” You said.
Jungkook smiled at seeing you so happy and relaxed. It made him feel at ease. He was happy to take you away out of your busy life for once. So you finally could forget about all your worries for a while. Today would be just about you and him. No one else. “I hope you’ll like it. You really never went to the country side at the end of summer to watch the last flower fields bloom?” He asked and you shook your head. “I haven't. But i bet it’s beautiful. And I’m sure it will be even more fun with you there too.” You said, giving him a soft smile before looking back outside. He smiled at you, concentrating on the road and sometimes taking a glance at your face.
When you finally arrived at your destination, a little cute village with even still a few traditional old Korean houses, you got out of the car. The sun shining brightly onto your skin. As you walked through a few streets of the village Jungkook lightly brushed his hand against yours before grabbing it and holding onto it. You looked at your intertwined hands and bite your lip, blushing a bit. You looked up at him as Jungkook just looked in front of him. Admiring the small but beautiful houses around him. You smiled before looking away, also admiring the cute little houses. “It must be so nice to live here.” You said. “Away from all the noise and stress, cars that are always honking, people yelling at each other on the streets. How much I would give to live in a place like this.”
“You would love to live on the countryside?” Jungkook asked and you nodded. Smiling at only thought of living here. In the quiet peaceful village. Every morning waking up with the sound of birds chirping, leaves rustling and the sun lightly shining through the curtains warm on your skin. How good that would be... Before you knew it you arrived at the end of the village and at the start of a giant field covered with daisies.
You looked at it with wondering eyes, your hand slipping out of Jungkook’s as you went to take a closer look at the flowers. Jungkook went to stand behind you. He hesitated at first, wondering if it maybe was a bit to early but eventually ended up doing it. He softly wrapped his arms around your waist, his chin resting onto your shoulder. “You like it?” He asked as you both watched the sun set behind the field. “I love it.” You answered, leaning back in his embrace. You guys hugged before but never had Jungkook hugged you like this. And it made you weirdly feel awfully comfortable. Like you could stay forever in his arms.
After a few minutes he unwrapped his arms from around you to take his camera out and take the pictures his mother asked for. Sometimes he would even take some pictures of you without you knowing. He took a few of you just admiring the flowers and from you picking a few out. You said you wanted to try to make a flower crown with it.
A while later as the sun was still going down, you sat down in the middle of another field filled with high grass and some wild flowers. You trying to make a flower crown and Jungkook admiring you, now and then making some small talk with you or laughing at your cute behaviour. He loved how your hair would softly move as the wind blew through it or how you would bite your lip when you were concentrating on putting the flowers together nicely. His heart was melting at seeing you. From that moment on he knew he was completely yours.
Once you finished the flower crown you carefully put it onto Jungkook’s head. “How do I look?” He asked. “Like a beautiful flower boy.” You said, giggling. Jungkook laughed with you, a flower falling off of the crown. “It’s not as tight as I thought it was..” You said as you picked up the flower and tried to put it back onto the crown. You leaned a bit closer as you concentrated on trying to get it back in. Jungkook grabbed your hand and pushed it back down. You looked at him confused as he took the small flower out of your hand. With his free hand he brushed some hair out of your face before putting the flower behind your ear. “There..” He said, smiling as the flower held its place. He looked into your eyes and smiled. You smiled back at him. You didn’t realise, while you were smiling at each other you were also slightly leaning into each other. Jungkook changed his gaze from staring into your eyes towards staring at your lips. How bad he wanted to feel them against his. “Y/n,” He suddenly spoke. “Yes, Jungkook?” You asked, not leaning back but staying as close as possible to him. “Can I... Can I kiss you?” The boy asked nervously, licking his lips, hoping you would let him. You nodded softly and Jungkook took this as a sign, leaning in closer and connecting his lips with yours.
You leaned into his touch, kissing him back lightly. Jungkook’s hand went from next to him towards your face. His thumb softly caressing your cheek as he carefully moved his lips against yours. His heart was beating like crazy. He looked so forward towards this exact moment. The moment you would choose him, like his heart chose you.
He broke this after a while, his forehead leaning against yours, eyes still closed. Both of his hand fell onto your lap. You took his hands in yours and finally opened your eyes, meeting his brown ones. You smiled at him before leaning in for another kiss. This time you wrapped your arms around his neck while Jungkook sneaked his around your hips. He suddenly pulled you closer, making you gasp as you landed onto his lap. You looked down at him as he smiled up at you, giving you that boyish playful grin. “So does this mean you’re mine now?” He asked as he looked up at you, keeping you close. You laughed at his cockiness. “Only if it makes you mine too.” You answered. He grinned. “I was already yours from the first day we met.” He answered softly, before pulling you down again for one last kiss.
After your little moment in the fields you went back to the village, walking happily hand in hand as you strolled through the cute evening market. You stopped at a stand that sold some self made products. Things like soap, body scrubs, perfume, ... While you were choosing some products to buy for yourself you didn't notice Jungkook slipping away and buying something at the flower stand behind you. As you turned around Jungkook stood there with a red rose in his hand. “Previous time, I gave you a yellow rose for the start of a beautiful  friendship. I never thought it would turn out this way but I’m glad it did. And so I want to give you this red rose this time as a start of or love for each other.” He said, before giving you the rose. You smelled it before looking up at him, smiling brightly. “It’s perfect.” You said before taking a step forward and hugging the boy. He didn't hesitate to immediately hug you back, leaving a soft kiss at the top of your head. “I love you y/n.” He whispered. Where you on answered. “I love you too, my kookie.” He chuckled at you calling out his nickname. From the first day until now it made him feel things and he loved it.
“What would you say of making from this beautiful day an even more beautiful night?” He whispered in your ear, making you look up at him, your arms still wrapped around each other. “What do you mean?” You asked him. He smiled, playing with a strand of your hair. “What do you think of continuing this date at my house?” He asked. “We got the house all to ourselves tonight. My mom and dad are out of town for the night.”
You looked around you for a bit thinking if this wasn’t a bit too fast for a first date but does it really matter when you love someone that badly and know you would want to spend the rest of your live with him? “Let’s go to your house then.” You said, raising a brow and giving him a smirk. He licked his lips as he looked you up and down. “You have no idea what you’re getting yourself into.” He said, a seductive smirk playing on his lips before he smacked your ass and walked towards the car.
When you arrived at his home it was like you couldn't get inside fast enough. Jungkook had you pressed against the door, kissing you hungry as he tried to get the keys into the small opening. When he finally managed to open the door he opened it and pushed you inside, breaking the kiss for a second the close the door, before pushing you back against it, his lips crashing onto yours again. Shoes and socks were thrown off almost immediately as you were both so hungry for each other. A small moan left your lips as Jungkook pushed his tongue past your lips, discovering your mouth as he pushed his body closer against yours. You placed your hands onto his sides, slightly tilting his shirt up. Jungkook got the hint and broke the kiss for a second taking off his shirt and revealing his toned, strong body. You caressed his naked chest as Jungkook kissed you again, a groan leaving his mouth. He took a few steps backwards, pulling you with him until you guys reached the cough. He sat down onto it, pulling you on top. He reached for your shirt, pulling it over your head, unclasping your bra afterwards and throwing it away somewhere in the dark room. Jungkook admired you for a second, trying to enjoy this moment as much as possible. “You’re so beautiful y/n..” He murmured under his breath. “So beautiful and all mine.”
You leaned down and started kissing him again, his hands first on your sides but not for that long as you already felt them moving up towards your breasts.
His lips went from your mouth towards your cheek, your jawline, your neck and your shoulder. Making sure no part of skin is left out. You grind onto him as he peppers your skin with kisses, one hand grouping at your breast in the meanwhile. As his kisses got lower you felt yourself becoming very aroused and wet down there, making you grind harder onto him as he finally took one of your nipples into his mouth. You could already feel him getting hard as he sucked and played with is tongue around your nipple. “Fuck kookie-” You cried out, your hands buried into his soft brown locks. He unlocked his mouth from around your nipple for a second. “Say that again sweetheart. Who’s making you feel this good?” He asked you, his hips grinding up against your core, making you moan. “Y-you, Jungkook.” You answered him. He smiled at you, licking his wet lips before attaching his mouth this time on the other nipple.
You gasped as he suddenly picked you up and carried you out of the living room, up the stairs. “ Let’s take this upstairs, shall we?” He said before kissing you again, carrying you upstairs, towards his room. Once inside, the door closed, he placed you down on the bed carefully before crawling on top, never breaking the kiss. Your arms pulled his face closer, his body getting closer as well, his now full erection, poking through his pants and grinding against your already wet core. Jungkook broke the kiss and sat up between your legs. He smiled at you, breathing heavily from all the kissing, before unbuttoning your pants and sliding them down with your panties, leaving you completely exposed in front of him. Once he managed to get off your pants and drop them on the floor he admired your body again, making sure he has seen every little bit of it. “My beautiful princess.” He said as he softly started caressing your inner thighs. He looked down at your core for a second, noticing how wet you already are for him, it made his cock twitch in his pants, knowing he was the one having this effect on you. “Before I do something else to you, I wanna taste that sweet pussy down there first.” He said seductively. He looked at you one last time before leaning down and starting to kiss your thighs. He always started at one knee and then made his way downwards. He made sure he wasn’t going to fast, making you whimper beneath him as he savoured this moment. “Already whining and whimpering. You’re so sensitive love, so... sweet.” He said before dipping his tongue between your folds, licking up in one smooth stroke. You buckled your hips up at the sensation. Oh god, how good his mouth felt onto your dripping pussy. You immediately wanted more. He looked up at you, making sure you guys made eye contact before planting his mouth onto your core again. You whimpered, biting your lip as you gripped onto the sheets. Jungkook concentrated himself on his work, lapping you out at a steady pace. Sometimes he would moan, sending shivers down your spine and making your core pulsate.
Before you knew it he was sucking and flicking his tongue onto your clit. Your moans got louder as you felt your first orgasm coming near. If his mouth already wasn’t enough, he also added two fingers, pushing them inside of your tight hole, stretching you out and rubbing at all the right places as he kept assaulting your clit with his mouth. You clenched around his fingers. “I can feel you’re close. Come for me princess. Make me taste your delicious fluids.” He said as he kept his steady pace, making you cum in no time.
He took his fingers out of your core and slowly started to lap up your juices that were leaking out of your cunt. You shivered as he lapped you out, still sensitive from your orgasm. Once he was done he looked back up from between your legs, his lips wet and glistening from eating you out. “You taste so good love.” He said, pushing himself back up before leaning back over you and kissing you, making you taste yourself. While his tongue played with yours in his mouth he unbuckled his pants and pushed them off, leaving him only in boxers. He parted from your lips for a moment and leaned over towards his nightstand, opening the drawer and taking out a condom. He placed the condom between his teeth as he sat up to take his boxers down. But before he could do that he let out a moan as you were softly caressing the shape of his dick through his boxers. You bite your lip as you looked at it. only of seeing the shape through his trousers you knew he was big. He took your hand that was caressing over his dick and lead it towards the edge of his boxers. You placed your other hand on the other side and slowly started to slide it down until his member sprung free, standing tall and proud.
You licked your lips as you looked back up at him. He smirked, the condom still between his teeth. He took the condom out of his mouth. “Like what you see?” He asked and you laughed, nodding. “I love what I see.” You answered, sitting up and leaning close towards him, your lips ghosting over his, early touching. You gave him a seductive stare while taking the condom out of his hand and opening it. He kept staring at your lips as he suddenly felt one of your hands wrapping around his dick. He let out a soft, low moan as you started to stroke it. As you picked up the pace he couldn't hold it any more and leaned in closer, kissing you hungrily.
He pushed you back onto the mattress before getting up again, taking the condom out of your hands and rolling it over his length. “Ready for a second orgasm?” He asked, hovering over you again, one hand holding his dick and teasing your entrance with the tip. You whined as you pushed your hips up a bit, wanting him fill you up already. “I love it when your body is begging for me.” He said lowly, his lips ghosting over your neck. “Let’s give it what it wants then.” He said, before pushing in. He slowly slide inside until he was completely bottomed out. You let out a moan, satisfied of having him finally inside you, of having him fill you up completely.
Jungkook peppered your neck and shoulder with soft kisses while he let you adjust to his size. Now and then giving you little compliments, about how beautiful he thinks you are, how happy he is to have you, how tight you are and how you take him so well. “So good for me princess.” He said, peeking your lips this time.
“You can move now.” You told him when you finally felt like you had adjusted to his size. He nodded and softly started to slide out of you again before thrusting back in. And damn... It felt so good. While Jungkook kept a slow but steady pace you wrapped your arms around him, your hands clamping onto his back and shoulders. “Faster” You told him after a while and he did what you asked. He took up the pace a bit, moans rolling out of both of your mouths as you made love to each other for the first time. It was amazing. Both breathing heavily, hearts beating fast, heads leaned against each other as Jungkook kept thrusting into you. He kissed your full swollen lips again as he speed up some more. When he was at his highest speed you were both a moaning mess. Your kisses and thrusts got more sloppy as you both feared your orgasm. “Fuck y/n- I’m close. Please tell me you’re close too. I wanna cum together.” He said between groans and heavy breaths. You nodded, your own orgasm almost reaching it’s peak. “I’m close too.” You told him. “Good” He said, before giving a few final thrusts making you both cum.
He breathed heavily as he just rest his body on top of yours, his dick still pulsating now and then inside of you every time you clenched around him. You both were breathing hard as you just stayed still and laid on top of each other. You softly started to caress Jungkook’s hair as you both came down from your hight. He softly closed his eyes, listening to your heart beat and enjoying the soft caresses over his head.
After a minute of two his dick slipped out of you making you feel empty again. Jungkook opened his eyes and pushed his body back up. He gave you a tired smile, receiving one back from you. He lazily kissed you one more time before getting up, taking the condom off and throwing it into the bin. When he came back you both snuggled up against each other onto the bed. He played down on his back as you laid on your side. One leg placed over his and one arm wrapped around his chest. Jungkook wrapped his arm around your shoulders and pulled you a bit closer, giving you a soft kiss on the forehead. “I love you y/n” He said. You smiled at yourself before looking up to him and saying it back. “I love you too Jungkook.”
“So... you’re ready for round two?” He suddenly asked. You looked at him in shock. How quickly had this boy recovered from the first round!? He chuckled and peeked your lips. “It’s ok love. I’ll let you recover first but I really want my round two afterwards.” He said, as you shook your head in unbelief. “Wish, this boy.” “What?Your body is just so irresistible.” He said, giggling.
And before you knew it, a round two became a round three and so on. To keep it short, you had a great night together and it wouldn't be the last one. How it all started with you desperately looking for a job and eventually ending up meeting the love of your life. Life couldn't get better.
489 notes · View notes
wheelsup · 4 years ago
Text
the taming of the shrew | two
if i be waspish, best beware my sting
Tumblr media
after some setbacks, penelope is willing to do anything to get you back on board. but has spencer already ruined things?
A/N: hello! im so sorry that this posting schedule is super inconsistent. the more i thought about this chapter, the less i liked the more technical aspects of it. but! i hope you enjoy to plot aspect of it nonetheless <3 thanks for reading!
category: fluff, slow burn series, spencer reid x fem!reader
wc: 4.4k
<- prev | next ->
Since that phone call with Penelope, she’d been over nearly every night for a week with plates of treats and onslaughts of apologies. Each time she came knocking, you told her there was no amount of persuasion that could change your mind. And yet the following night, she’d be there, a new type of pastry in hand and a new set of reasons why Spencer was worth the trouble.
First, she brought blueberry muffins and reasoned that deep below that prickly exterior, he really was everything she promised –– sweet and caring. But that must be deep, deep down. Like, The Lost City of Atlantis, deep down, because you didn’t expect it to surface any time soon. 
Then, she brought fudge brownies and explained that his behavior wasn’t personal –– he was getting snippy with everyone lately. And while you maintained that anybody would have a hard time getting along with Spencer, you were absolutely positive that it was now impossible for you. 
Quite frankly, it wasn’t just Spencer who was unwilling to play nice. You hated him. More than you’ve ever hated a stranger. 
You wished him a lifetime riddled with minor inconveniences that would drive him to the edge of insanity. You wanted him to miss all his trains by just a quarter of a minute; close enough so that he could see it leave the platform, knowing he almost made it on. You wanted him to constantly feel like he was about to sneeze. You wanted his socks to be perpetually wet, and if he should happen to put on a dry pair? You hoped he stepped in a puddle.
That was all you could think about as you laid out on your couch, munching on one of Penelope’s lemon bars while she paced around your apartment. She kept going on and on advertising Spencer to you. As annoying as it was, she was also saving you a ton on groceries that week. 
For the most part, you filtered her out. Not a single word that came out of her mouth was believable anymore, especially not when she was talking about Spencer. Despite what Penelope thought of him, you saw in him what she refused to accept. 
As her speech came to a close, she looked at you like she expected a response to dignify her prattling. 
“Give it a rest, Penelope. He’s a lost cause,” you laughed dryly. “He doesn’t need –– nor does he want –– anyone in his life.” At the very least, he definitely didn’t want you. 
“Yes, that’s the problem!” If you’d been listening to her, you would’ve heard her saying the same thing. “He doesn’t want to date!” 
Your head just about exploded when she said that. 
There had been countless, fruitless conversations about this, and all along she saw the gaping hole in her supposedly airtight plan?
“If he doesn’t want to DATE, then WHAT was the point of this?!” Your fingers pressed the bridge of your nose; you suddenly felt a headache coming on. Funny how it always happened around the time of day that Penelope came to visit.
Penelope stopped pacing. She stalked over to your couch, picked your legs up by your ankle, and moved them to make space for herself. You begrudgingly sat upright as she took her place beside you. 
“Because he’s not himself anymore. He’s not open like he used to be. Not to the people who care about him the most, and certainly not to the world.”  
Penelope toyed with the hem of her dress, distracting herself from her quivering lip before pressing on, “Spencer Reid has always wanted love. And it’s not right that he no longer believes he can have it.” 
You hadn’t seen Penelope look so desperate until now. It was concerning. Because what could make her look so hopeless? What could make Spencer so hopeless? 
“Penelope, I don’t know what’s wrong with your little friend, but… there’s a lot more bubbling inside him than you’re letting on.” 
She chewed up the insides of her cheeks, wincing to herself at your incredibly accurate claim. 
“You are hiding something, aren’t you?” You narrowed your eyes on her. You were no detective, or whatever exactly her team did, but she was just awful at concealing her thoughts.
“It’s not my story to tell,” she murmured. 
She could already feel herself about to give it away and doubled down her mental defenses against it. Focusing extra hard on keeping Spencer’s privacy intact. If only you knew her track record with secrets, you’d be proud of her for staying quiet this long.
“What isn’t your story?” 
“That his girlfriend died last year.” 
She spilled it before she even realized what she was saying. You’d just asked so nonchalantly that she forgot she was talking aloud. Penelope turned purple, terrified now that the whole truth was out there. 
You couldn’t even take satisfaction in the fact that your trick worked. You were just as mortified as Penelope, and if you weren’t already sitting down, you knew you’d need to. You assumed there was something deeper going on with him, you didn’t think it was a dead girlfriend. That was some Nicholas Sparks shit. 
“He pretends like he’s fine but I know he’s not. And if he found a way to move on, maybe he’d start feeling as okay as he claims to be,” she sniffled before snot could run from her nose, tears lining the rims of her eyes. “I know I should’ve given you the full picture, but I didn’t think you’d go for it if you knew…” 
You were too floored to process it all right away. This added a whole new layer of complicated to an already uneasy arrangement.
“Well, I know you’re right about one thing. I would’ve said no.” 
She gave you a set of pleading eyes, praying you’d see where she was coming from. 
“I know,” she whispered defeatedly. “But maybe... now that you know, you can understand why he acts out the way he does.”
“Penelope, I can’t just… make someone move on, or –– or get them to believe in love! Especially when it’s fake.”
How on Earth did she expect you to pull that off? Did that guy from A Walk to Remember move on when Mandy Moore died? You hadn’t seen the ending of the movie, but you assumed not. 
“I’m sorry, this is just… a lot bigger than the favor I thought it was ––”
“What if I could return it?” she cut in. The gears in her head started to turn, figuring ways to patch up the holes she made. 
“There’s nothing I need from you.” 
That couldn’t be true. Penelope looked around the room and it didn’t take her long to think of it.
“I can help you sell your art,” she tempted, gesturing to the scattered canvases. “You make all your income from this, right?” 
You didn’t want to give any fuel to her fire, but you nodded. “What if… what if you didn’t have to settle for local buyers? What if I told you that you could make way more money selling them to the whole world?”
You chortled at her idea. 
You were a local artist, through and through. Your art got put in local galleries and sold to local buyers. Nothing more, and that was fine with you. You realized it a long time ago that it was just a pipe dream to think you’d be more. 
“I’m serious! You could get a separate painting studio, and stop living in one? Huh?” She wrapped her hand around your shoulder, waving the other in the air, urging you to picture it with her. “Imagine this: a kitchen that’s separate from your living room. A bed, inside it’s own four walls, and more than twelve feet from where you cook your meals.”
Pushing aside her so blatantly insulting your apartment, if that were a possibility, you’d want nothing more. But it already sounded foolish and you hadn’t even heard how she planned to pull it off. 
“Penelope, I’m fine where I am. I make the money I need, and that’s... it’s fine.”
She gave you a pointed look. “You know, I can hack all search engine results to make sure you are what comes up first anytime someone enters the word ‘painting’, right?
An airy chuckle left your lips. Of course she could. You patted her thigh twice and stood up, prompting her to follow you to your door –– hopefully, so she can show herself to the other side of it. “Still no, Pen.” 
“Just take some time to think about it!” Her voice carried through the wood as you shut it on her.
*
There was this one bench in Kenilworth Park – the one that overlooks the crystal clear pond – that you’d always been able to rely on to fix any problem.
There was hidden magic in the bushes that sprawled out from the edges of the water, surrounded by spiky green blades of overgrown grass. A simplicity you loved in baby ducklings paddling into the tiny body of water, swimming close together so they don’t get lost in, what seems to them, a whole ocean. And clarity provided by the freshest air in the world, under the shade of the big oak trees on a late summer afternoon.
But at the present, none of that came close to being enough.
The artist’s block started off as a minor inconvenience, but without your permission, had stretched into weeks of steadily declining motivation. Each new idea felt even worse than the last, and you were acutely aware that there would come a point where you’d officially hit maximum capacity for how awful they could get.
Still, that didn’t seem to light a fire under you. You happily coexisted with the blank pages of your sketchbook. Staring down at them, laying open on your lap in their stark-white glory, you felt like you were playing a waiting game. If you stared long and hard enough, maybe they’d flinch. 
Unfortunately, you never got to find out who won, because your phone rang inside your pocket. As if the caller had interrupted an incredible genius at work (which couldn’t be farther from the truth), you hastily raised the phone to your ear, slamming your sketchbook shut.
“Hello?” Your voice wasn’t as kind as it could be for someone with nothing better to be doing. Two seconds later, you learned who was calling and came to regret it.
“Hi, This is Rebecca from District Arts, calling with a message from Andre ––”
“Oh, hi!” you tried to walk back your previous tone, straightening up in your seat and pitching your voice higher, “Yeah, I’ve been waiting to hear from him!” 
While Rebecca intimidated you, Andre happened to be your closest friend at the gallery. He worked closely with the artists to curate their collection and help them make sales. 
“Does he want to sort out what to set the opening bid prices at for my new pieces?” A handful of days ago, you sent him pictures of your new work and were waiting to hear his thoughts. You’d always been able to trust his opinion, and a vote of confidence from him might be just the thing to inspire you.
“Uhm…” There was a criminally long pause on the other side of the line, ended by Rebecca’s weary inhale. “Unfortunately, we’re calling to inform you that your pieces will not be included in the next rotation.”
For a minute, you weren’t sure what to make of what she said. You’d never heard those words before.
“What – what do you mean?” you laughed nervously. She probably misspoke. Perks of friendship aside, Andre always included you in sets. 
“Ugh, let me just get him…” her voice faded away as she put the phone down. 
That wasn’t exactly the reassuring statement you were looking for. In the time it took for the call to switch hands, your confusion finally melted in. And then quickly boiled into anger.
The District Arts gallery changed their entire collection every two months. The pieces shown accepted rolling bids throughout the full eight weeks, finally selling at the end of term to their highest offer. After that, the pieces got taken down, sent to happy new owners, and the entire gallery reset with entirely new works. 
So if you missed one rotation, that meant waiting two months to get back in.
“Andre, how am I just cut from the gallery!” you barked before he could get a word in. If he didn’t like your work, he could’ve just said so. 
“No one said that ––”
“Okay, let me rephrase.” You pinched the bridge of your nose, something you found yourself doing quite frequently lately, and took a deep breath in and out. It was seemingly just for show because it did absolutely nothing to calm you down. “Why wouldn’t you put me in the next set? I’m in all of them!”
“I know you are!” He sounded just as upset. “It’s just that… we give you the biggest space we have, because you always manage to fill it up. But this time… I’m not so sure you can.”
“That’s ridiculous,” you scoffed. “What makes you say that?” You asked that, but you knew.
“You’ve only finished three pieces… I’m worried how you’ll deliver seven more before we set up.”
“But… it’s four weeks away, I could do ––”
“And it took you four weeks to make what you have... I’m sorry. We couldn’t take that gamble.” 
He took your silence as an opportunity to turn off the work talk and speak, just friend to friend. 
“You know that I trust you and I’d hold that spot if I could. But, I also know what you’re going through right now, and… I don’t know, maybe letting yourself rest would be a good thing?” 
Your heart paused. By, “knowing what you’re going through”, you assumed he didn’t mean the little artist’s block.
“If you’re implying that I can’t do my job because of what happened with Cyrus –”
“I’m not, I’m not....” he backtracked as quickly as he could. “But take another look at the paintings you showed me and tell me if they feel like you.”
Even if he was right, you wanted to fight him. You wanted to cry. You wanted to beg that you didn’t need that big space; you were willing to downsize and just turn in the three that you had. Even if they got shoved into the corner where hardly anybody bothered to look. You just couldn’t afford to go two months without the income. 
But even with tears beading up, you realized that the gallery couldn’t afford it either. They needed to bring in money and you couldn’t do that for them this time. So they were right to go to someone who can.
“Right,” you sniffled, recollecting yourself so he can’t hear the shakiness in your voice. “I understand. It’s a big risk, like you said… It’s for the better.”
Andre tried to thank you for being understanding and spewed some sort of encouragement. The words flew over your head. You managed to toss in a few ‘mhmm’s and ‘sure’s at the right places to coast you along until the call finally ended. 
As soon as it went dead, you dropped your phone to the side and brought your hands to your face, rubbing them furiously over your cheeks. Your fingertips pressed hard into your eyelids, trying to forcibly reabsorb the tears threatening to spill. 
It almost worked, until you tried to breathe. 
A full sob escaped in that one gulp of air and you succumbed to it. But the loud crunching noise of some pedestrian walking over the falling leaves destroyed your sense of privacy, and you quickly wiped away all signs of your breakdown. The crunching stopped just short of your bench and on instinct you flicked your eyes up to see who the intruder was.
You did a double take. It was him. That fucking asshole.
He was standing there, looking dumber than you could even remember, with his hands in his coat pockets and a curious look on his face as he watched you cry. Tucking your sketchbook under your arm in haste, you made it a point to stand up with as much aggression as possible, rolling your eyes at him.
“Don’t worry, I’m leaving,” you barked. “No need to yell at me this time.”
You bristled past him, barely refraining yourself from checking his shoulder as payback. You wanted to believe you were better than him, but it did sound incredibly tempting. He stood there for a moment before turning on his heel and following you.
“Wait,” he groaned.
You didn’t listen, neither stopping nor slowing down.
“I said wait,” he huffed as he caught up to you, popping up at your side and jogging along as you kept going.
“Yeah, because I need to listen to a guy who yells at strangers in bookstores.” 
Now that you’d brought up the elephant in the room, your feet started moving even faster, working double time to get you away from him.
Damn the fact that he had those long legs. He didn’t even break a sweat trying to keep up. He was inescapable.
“Well, if you waited like I asked, you would’ve gotten an apology for the ––”
“Gee, thanks!” you yelled, stopping for only a second to turn to him and give him a mocking bow of your head, hands clasped together like you were praising at his altar. “I was waiting with bated breath for that! Thank you, kind sir, for now my life can go on.”
“Look, I’m actually sorry,” he snapped. Then in realizing the irony, softened his voice, “I’m sorry for being rude. I was having a bad day… not that that’s an excuse.”
You stared at him blankly, just watching his mouth moving quickly and waiting until it finally stopped. 
“Did you need something?” 
“Did you… did you not hear what I just said?!” 
“No, sorry,” you smiled, voice sweet like sugar. “My ears filter bullshit. Wanna try again?”
He scoffed, looking away like he couldn’t believe you before stepping even closer. “What’s your problem?”
“Me!? The fuck –– what the fuck is your problem?” You turned and stormed off again, seething at his audacity. Spencer just couldn’t relent his annoying tendencies and followed yet again.
“My problem is that I’m trying to be nice, and you’re not letting me!”
You got a good, hard laugh out of that. “Okay, first of all, having to apologize for yelling at me and pushing me isn’t exactly the best starting point for the journey of becoming a nice person.”
“Like I said, I was having a bad day.” 
Under your breath, you muttered, “Well, I hope this one’s even worse.”
“Why are you such a ––” He stopped himself from finishing that thought. Even in his worst mood, he wouldn’t cross that line. 
But he didn’t need to finish it, you knew exactly where he wanted to take it. The soles of your shoes scraped against the loose gravel as you came to a grinding halt, ears ringing.
“A what?” You turned to face him, a sarcastic smile on your face growing wider as he started to shrink more and more. You got up close in his face, daring him to say what he really wanted to. So he could reinforce your belief in exactly the type of person he was. “A what?” 
Spencer pursed his lips and shook his head, refusing to say it no matter how much you challenged him. If he wasn’t going to have the balls to say it, you decided to take it upon yourself.
“Tell you what, you keep thinking about it and get back to me the next time you’re in a cunty mood.” 
The word he was thinking of was probably not as bad, but you had a habit of escalating things. Even if you took this one too far, you didn’t care. 
Before you tried to take off again, Spencer’s hand flew to your elbow. He tugged you back, forcing you to turn around and face him. He didn’t know his own strength; without any resistance, you came stumbling into his chest, at risk of falling over if it weren’t for his tight grip on your arm.
It took you a beat to push him away with both your hands on his chest, vocalizing your disgust for being so close to him. 
“Can you stop trying to disagree with me for a second? I’m trying to tell you that you’re right, I was being a… well, you know…” He avoided the word. Apparently ‘cunt’ was where he drew the line. “I’m sorry. You didn’t deserve it.” 
Your nostrils were still flared and blood hot as ever, but he made you pause. He looked sincere, if not a little tinged with guilt as well. You were suspicious of it.
“You saw me crying and felt bad, didn’t you?”
He laughed darkly. “Well, I saw you, yes. Did I feel bad? No.” 
“Oh, my God,” you growled, berating yourself for getting close to believing he might be capable of decency. 
“I’m joking! I’m joking.” He squeezed your elbow twice in earnest. “I did feel bad, but that’s not why I wanted to say it.”
“Okay.” You weren’t ready to give him a real smile, so you flattened your lips into a thin line and nodded once slowly, and left it at that. 
You still weren’t a fan, but the apology did dampen some of the resentment. Maybe he wasn’t the worst person alive. You’d settle for saying top ten most annoying, instead.
Minutes later, you came to the startling realization that he was still on the path, just two paces behind you. You flinched when you saw him out of the corner of your eye, not expecting him to still be here. 
“Uhm. Where are you… why are you still following me?” 
“I’m not. My car’s that way,” he gestured to the parking lot at the end of the long walkway. “I forgot my loaf for the ducks.” He didn’t mean to offer that information up, it just slipped out. He could practically see your smug expression coming before it even got there.
“You’re not supposed to feed bread to the ducks. It’s bad for them.”
“I don’t.” He didn’t care to explain this to you, but he couldn’t have you thinking he was any less competent than he really was. “It’s a special bread made from water and seeds that were ground into flour. It’s duck-safe.” 
“They make duck-safe bread?” Now that was something you’d never heard before. 
“No… I make duck-safe bread,” he said softly under his breath. 
You didn’t know how else you were supposed to react to that besides laughing wildly. 
“You make it?” He nodded like you were the crazy one here. As if he wasn’t the one spending his spare time grinding up seeds and baking loaves of bread for ducks, donning a frilly pink apron and oven mitts as he did so. At least that’s how you imagined it. “Why not just feed them the seeds?”
“Because, loose seeds will sink in the water and can potentially clog waterbeds and cause foreign bacteria growth in the pond.” 
“So you… hand-make the seeds into a little loaf of bread so it doesn't do that?”
He confirmed. You pondered silently for a moment, then absolutely had to ask, “You ever eaten the duck bread before?”
Spencer was caught off guard by that question. His cheeks deepened to a rosy color.
“Yeah, well, it was the house so…” he laughed nervously and stared at his sneakers. “It’s actually not too bad.”
You weren’t entirely surprised by that. You remembered what his grocery basket looked like, and given those same options, you probably would’ve tried the duck bread too. Still, you cracked the smallest of grins at knowing he makes bread for ducks. The one, sole redeeming fact you’ve learned about Spencer. 
You reached your car first, and Spencer stopped in front of it with you. 
“I’m actually sorry, you know,” he whispered once more, hand resting at the top of your car door as you opened it. He wasn’t talking about the incident at the bookstore.
“Yeah…” For a while you were so busy being angry at Spencer that you forgot about your own problems. 
He noticed your nose was still red around the edges, eyes still a little bleary. “Are you okay, by the way?” His voice was too soft, too genuine.
You shook your head no.
“Is there anything I can do?” You shook your head again. And then you had an awful thought.
You knew he was just offering to help just to say it, because that’s how people react when you say you’re not okay even if they don’t care. But there actually was something he could do for you… Something that Penelope could do.
“Uh, no but…” you fixed your hair and tucked it behind your ear, seamlessly switching to a flirtier voice. “If you still feel bad about the other day, you’re welcome to make it up to me.”
Spencer cocked his head to the side, unsure of how he could do that. 
“Hang out with me sometime.”
“H-hang out?” You could tell that it flustered him, even if he tried to play it off. He swallowed thickly, nose twitching and brows scrunched together.
“Relax, I really do just mean hang out.” You were lying through your teeth. He didn’t need to know that. 
As if he didn’t want to think about it for a second longer and just get out of this conversation as quickly as possible, he agreed without thinking it through. He didn’t even ask why an almost complete stranger would want to hang out with him. 
You stuck your hand out, expecting him to hand over his cell so you could put your contact into it. He rocked on the balls of his feet, watching as you input your contact and sent yourself a text on his phone.
“Hi, this is…” you read out your message as you typed, pausing at just the right place. “What’s your name by the way?”
“Oh-uh, I’m Spencer.” 
A devilish grin took over your face, hidden from his view while you were looking down at the screen. He was going to be easy to fool.
-
-
agh! im still not in love with how this chapter is turning out, but it came to a point where i just had to stop fiddling with it and just post it. any feedback or comments about this story is very much appreciated 💕
thank you so much for being on my taglist 💕 
if you’d like to join, the link is at the top of my masterlist
@ellesgreenaway @suburban–gothic @mercy-burning @reidspurple @mediocre-writer @honeyboysteezy @andreasworlsboring101 @calm-and-doctor @drayshadow @reidgifs @you-sunshine @no-alarms-no-surprises-silence @altsvu @reidtheprettyboy @goose-eats-god @sonnydoesrandomshit @rigatonireid @muffin-cup @amoeebaa @reidingmelodies @reidyoulikeabook @anaagraceeberr @spencerreid9 @luvofyourlifeliv @averyhotchner @spencerreidat3am @paw71211 @princesssmooshie @gubeskneescrew @gourdboy @reid-me-a-story @reidabookforonce @willowrose99 @singularityjc @spencerreid9 @miahelen @alltooreid @meganskane @multixfandomwriter @coldlilheart @lunajoyce3 @boldlyvoid @destiny-tsukino @ahhahahhh @spencers-dria @cocomoo1 @spenxerslut @thehuntresswolf @ssa-natalya-reid @the-chaotic-cow @kuolonsyoja @queenofthepouges @gublersss @username2002 @msspencerreid @itwouldburnupintheatmosphere @oeuryale @big-galaxy-chaos @reidsacademia @idonotexiste @rem-ariiana @spencerreidscumwhore @spaceapplehead @newgirlinhell @noellestrash @jswessie187 @reidaissance @violetclifford @fruitoftheweek @mystical-and-modern-marauder @ilovespencerreidmarryme @mlqcool @opheli-yeah @lytrc @youabitchhhh @spencerscumrag @dinonuggets1967 @flowerchildprotectiveservices @annalayton19 @mrsobrien888 @toast-on-t0ast @xoxospencerreid @motionlessgirl12 @bloodyxheaven @my-thoughts-are-weird @rexorangecouny @nani-2305 @measure-in-pain @donald4spiderman @mrs-dr-reid @manuosorioh @sapphic-prentiss @reid-me-a-story @reblogsoffanfics @winifrede @peoniarose @takeyourleap-of-faith @morks-watermelon @silverhetdanes @luwheezey @cc13723things @starrylang @b00b133 @kidd3ath @seastarapiaries  @sergiosbae  @mrsobrien888 @jesuisbenny  @cocomoo1 @youabitchhhh @this-is-doctor-and-its-calm @silverhetdanes @onlyhereforthefanfics @shesalatesh @amoeebaa @happymangospot @spencersrose @mugi-chwan @reidsadriana @death-becomes-her @nyx2021 @subbyspencereid @this-is-doctor-and-its-calm @nomajdetective @cherriesrae @bisexual-virgin @jasminearondottir @gublur @greenrevolutionary @honeyedheartss @gspenc @sweetandsunny @the-chaotic-cow​ @morganwilliams  @futuremrsreid @spencerreidsmommy @meanergreener​
series only taglist: @madsgraygubler @manuosorioh @fanfictionfangirl04@donkeykongsmassiveballs @rexorangecouny​ @iwannabemorethanme@mlqcool @lightning-butterfly
new tags not working: @strawberrycherrykisses @marrymespencerreid @iilwsr @chelsea-the-enchanted @craybae1116
(and just so you don’t think i removed you from the taglist/sign up again without knowing, these tags are. also not working): @pissbit @redevil590 @kaz-2y567 @datsimplol @reid-to-me @rem-ariiana @thegirlinthedresscriedalltheway @jaddi-e @spencerswildestdreams1 @sskylarpaige26 @zbgubler @nyasiablack1899 @faithsamantha @chrisdylan17 @just_arandomwriter @peterisbetterthanpietro @thegirlinthedresscriedalltheway @jaddi-e @chloehanson
368 notes · View notes
adorerdraco · 5 years ago
Text
I’m Here ✧ Draco x Reader
Request: Hi, so I’m not sure if you’re taking these kinds of fics for Draco, but I’ve been feeling really down lately, and I was wondering if you could write a one shot or a scenario where the reader has been having a really bad day/week and Draco comforts them? And maybe Draco lays the reader on his chest and he hums a small tune to make the reader feel better? You can ignore this if it’s an issue, but I’d really appreciate it. I love all of your fics btw! They make me really happy <3
Warnings: none bc mostly fluff, some tears, super soft!draco
Words: 1.9K
A/N: i saw this and had to do it effective immediately bc i am feeling the exact same wayyy so this was really nice to think about ;( thank you so much for requesting this and for reading my stuff and i’m so glad i can help in a way <3 i’m sending you nothing but peace, love, and light !!! but i really hope this is gooood <3 do not own gif
Tumblr media
Life was punishing you, you thought. It had to be. Because there was no way how in the span of a week everything in your day-to-day life had gone from okay to borderline catastrophic. It was as if every situation you were in was taking its form in the worst case possible scenario and all you could do was watch hopelessly as things continuously got worse sprinkled with small misfortunes in between.
It started on a regular Monday morning, sitting down for breakfast in the Great Hall with blissful ignorance. Halfway through eating your toast, your owl had come in through the open large glass windows and dropped a letter onto your plate from home that left you some very unfortunate news and had set forth a ripple effect that began making everything else go downhill as your days progressed. By the end of the school week, you had managed to blow up a potion, lose house points because of said potion when it splashed onto some people and had some physically altering effects, tripped over your footing and fell in the middle of a crowded corridor, failed a surprise quiz, forgot to turn in an essay, got into an argument with a friend, accidentally slept in and missed a morning class, and took a trip to the hospital wing for a migraine that didn’t want to leave you alone. You could’ve sworn you had somehow been thrown into purgatory, or limbo, or something outer-worldly. 
“Are you alright?” Draco had asked you right after breakfast that Monday morning as he was walking you to your first class. “What was in the letter your owl gave you? You look worried.”
“It was nothing,” you dismissed quickly, trying to put on a half-hearted smile while you spoke to make it more convincing. “I’m fine, just tired.”
It was the beginning of the week, and he did keep you up late the night before when you were sneaking around together, so he just shook his head up and down and took your excuse even though he felt like there was more to it than you were letting on. But as the days went on, he was becoming more observant of the way you were acting and even looking. He didn’t like that every morning he saw the shadows under your eyes get deeper and darker, and he didn’t like how you would close your eyes in pain when you would groan about your headache. He also didn’t like the way he hadn’t seen you truly smile or laugh all week even when he tried countless times to amuse you or cheer you up. But what he didn’t like most of all was that he felt like there was nothing he could do. 
On Wednesday afternoon, he tried asking you again. You were sitting in the Quad with him on a bench and he was telling you a story from earlier in the day about how he had ‘accidentally’ tripped this Gryffindor boy and got Snape to take away house points from him that he thought for sure would you make laugh or perhaps give him a disapproving redirection, but when he glanced up to see your reaction, he noticed you weren’t even listening, to begin with. You had been staring down at your shoes and the way they lined up against the cracks in the pavement, kicking around some gravel as your mind was running a million thoughts per second.
“Love?” He said to you softly. You looked up at him swiftly with a quiet questioning hum, e/c eyes widened slightly from being ripped away from your thoughts suddenly. “You know if something’s bothering you, you can talk to me.”
“I know,” you nodded warmly. “I’m okay, Dray. I’m honestly just tired.”
And you were telling the truth, in a sense. You really were tired; physically, mentally, emotionally.
He frowned, dissatisfied with your answer. “Right, well if anything at all comes up, I’m here.”
From then on, Draco took it upon himself to try and increase his affections and compliments. He would hug you a little tighter, kiss you a little longer, whisper sweet little nothings into your ear before he left you for class. You felt a little bad lying to him, withholding the truth from him, and you saw the concern in his light gray’s when you’d meet him in the mornings and for the rest of the day, but it only made you feel a tad bit worse. You were starting to feel guilty for the way he was worrying, feeling like you were dragging him down into the dumps with you and raining on his usual carefree parades.
On Friday morning, you didn’t meet him for breakfast and you were out of the Great Hall faster than he could catch you. He felt like a stalker when he walked by your class, peeking his head in to see if you were there and well. He spotted you sitting at your desk, hunched over your unopened books with a grimace on your face and your head in your hands. He wanted to go in and whisk you away to somewhere far and quiet, but the Professor had caught him by the door and sent him on his way before he could even think of doing anything of the sort.
You felt the day had gone by extremely slow, relative to how the week was moving and also impossibly dismal. You were counting down the minutes until the end of the school day, ready to run to your dorm right after your last class and bury yourself deep into your duvet and pillows for the rest of the weekend.
Head still pounding, you trudged over to your final class, stopping outside the doors when you saw a small group of your housemates standing around with unnerved expressions as they passed each other papers and spoke in hushed tensed tones.
“I studied all night but my friend took the test earlier and she told me during lunch that it had stuff on it that wasn’t even in the reading!” You heard one exclaim in distress.
“We have a test?” You accidentally said aloud and a pair of eyes turned to look at you confusingly.
“Yeah? Professor’s been telling us all week.”
A scoff of disbelief escaped your lips, an overwhelming sense of defeat washing over you as you turned briskly on your heel and in the opposite direction of your classroom. Tears started pricking at your eyes, you felt the stinging of them wanting to be released but you refused to let them all out in the open and especially in front of people who were still taking their time to head to their classes. 
You were making a beeline towards your common room, blinking rapidly to try and clear your vision that was quickly pooling with unshed tears while trying to steady your breathing in another failed attempt to calm yourself. You were nearly there, you could tell by the paintings and doors that you passed by and the black stain splattered on the floor you saw every day on your way to the dorms from someone’s dropped ink bottle that Filch hasn’t been able to get rid of. 
Almost there, you kept repeatedly reminding yourself.
All hope of solace was gone when you didn’t notice the body you had unknowingly crashed into. All you felt were strong hands around your biceps, holding you in place from toppling backward and the very familiar scent of expensive cologne and mint.
“Y/N? Why aren’t you in class?” You looked up at the platinum blond sadly, his worried eyes searching yours with such care that it pushed you over the edge.
You didn’t answer him and instead wrapped your arms tightly around Draco’s middle, burying your face deep into his robes and letting out quiet and frail weeps that broke his heart. He held you tightly, pressing kisses to the top of your head and muttering soft “I’m here’s” into your hair. You stayed in his embrace for a few minutes, letting your tears freely fall into his vest with a sense of relief that only he was able to give you at this point in time.
“I’m sorry I cried on you,” you choked out when you pulled away from him, desperately wiping away at your eyes with the back of your sleeve.
“You don’t ever have to apologize for that,” he said quickly. He brought his hand up to your face, his thumb swiping delicately over a stray tear that was sitting on your jaw while you closed your eyes in comfort. “Do you want to go back to my room? I can set you up really nicely and we can talk if you’d like?”
“Yes please, I’d like that a lot.”
Draco interlocked your fingers with his, bringing the pair up to his lips with a warm kiss on the back of your hand before walking the two of you over to the entrance of the Slytherin common room. It was empty when you walked in, not a soul in sight since everyone was still in class and it made it much easier for him to sneak you into his singular Prefect room you were now extremely grateful he had. He watched contently when you shed off your robes and kicked off your shoes and immediately slipped into one of his dark green jumpers that fit you big. 
You were perched on the edge of his bed, his scent from his sweater engulfing you and doing a much better job of calming you down than you wanted to admit. He followed in your footsteps and changed into something comfier and when he finally sat beside you with his hand falling over yours as an encouragement to talk - you did. You vented to him all about the letter from home, the migraine, your classes, the argument between you and your friend, and everything else that came to mind.
“And I feel bad for ignoring you and not telling you all this before but I didn’t want to burden you,” you finished with sniffles, gazing up at him with a gloomy expression. 
“Y/N, I love you, and nothing you say to me is a burden,” he frowned slightly, “when I tell you I’m here, I mean it, for anything. You’re so important to me and it kills me to see you upset.”
In a careful movement, he had scooted towards you and affectionately cupped your face before placing a loving kiss on your forehead and murmured to you, “don’t ever hesitate to come to me.”
You let him pull you under his covers, draping his large duvet over your entangled bodies with your head resting right above his chest, the steady beatings of his heart instantly sending you into a much-needed peace. His chin was rested right atop your head and you felt his fingers run up and down your arm soothingly while he thought.
“Is there anything else I can do to make you feel better?” He asked quietly.
“Can you help me fall asleep?” you muttered, closing your eyes gently when his hand smoothed over the back of your hair. You felt him nod against your head and after a small moment silence, you heard him begin to hum the faint tune of your favorite song.
You lied there in bliss, enjoying the way his chest was vibrating against your ear and the way his fingers were playing with the ends of your hair, curling the strands around his fingers and then moving upwards to massage your scalp. And for a minute, everything was finally okay again as you drifted off into a peaceful sleep, a full heart and with your love calmly lulling you away with a soft and now distant humming.
2K notes · View notes
jeonsjiddies · 4 years ago
Text
Not Afraid | jjk (m)
Tumblr media
Summary - Jungkook helps you change your flat tire, and teaches you how to let go.
Word Count -  3816
Pairing - Jungkook x reader
Genre - smut
Warnings -  dom!jungkook, fingering, bondage, breast play, oral (f recieving), dirty talk, rough sex
a/n: another re-write from a previous fandom. :)
Driving home from university on a hot Tuesday afternoon, you sang along to the radio at the top of your lungs.You sped down the highway (still following the speed limit- for the most part. Didn’t most cops give a 5mph grace?) when your car started shaking and swerving. You put your flashers on and pulled over underneath an overpass bridge. You got out and realized you had a flat tire. 
“Crap,” you mumbled, pulling out your spare from the back and staring at it.
You didn’t know how to change a tire. You groaned, kicking the stone wall in frustration. You heard a hissing noise from behind some chipped off stones, and out jumped a snake. You screamed, fumbling away from it. Suddenly, a tall man in a black leather jacket appeared. He fearlessly grabbed the snake by the head so it couldn’t bite him, and walked it over to a grassy area, tossing it free.
“Are you oka-” he began when you threw yourself at him, hugging him. 
Your hands then pressed against his chest. 
“Thank you thank you thank you thank you thank you,” you rushed out.
Being pressed against him felt so good. Your hands slid down his chiseled abdomen slowly, mesmerized. You jumped back to reality, your gaze flickering up to his face, startled. You stood there, frozen, gazes locked together, your hands splayed across the top of his jeans. 
“Oh my gosh I’m so sorry,” you squeaked, cheeks heating up as you stumbled away from him and his amused expression. 
“Oh, don’t mind me. I was enjoying the show,” he smirked. 
You almost died right then and there. From this new angle, you saw his deliciously tanned skin, deep brown eyes and razor sharp jawline, but soft, round features. He was gorgeous, erotic, he was…
“Jungkook?” you gasped, recognizing the boy from school. 
“Hey, Y/N.” he grinned.
“Oh my gosh, hi!” you smiled. “What are you doing here?” 
“I saw you were having car trouble and I stopped to make sure you were okay.”  
You and Jungkook weren’t exactly friends, but you were one of the few people  who didn’t treat him like trash, so you were friendly in classes and the hallways.
“I got a flat tire. I have a spare but I don’t know how to change it.” you sighed.
“I can help you with that. Do you have a jack?”  
“Uh…” you looked in the back and shook your head.
“I do, at my place. Come on,” he motioned to his bike. 
He handed you a helmet and you climbed onto the seat behind him, clutching his torso for dear life. Jungkook’s  body felt so good to touch, it made you hold on a little tighter than necessary. He wasn’t even going that fast. He rode down the highway, turning into his apartment complex. You hopped of the bike, your whole body still vibrating from the purr of the engine. 
“Whoa,” you swayed.
“First time?”  
You nodded.
“I’m honored to have been your first ride,” he smirked, making you blush at the implied meaning.
That bike wasn’t the only thing you wanted to ride…  He grabbed the jack from inside, while you looked around.
“Got it,” he said, suddenly standing behind you, his body head radiating onto your back, breath fanning against your ear. 
You visibly shivered, causing him to chuckle.
“Let’s go, princess.”  
You climbed back on the bike, more aware of his body between your legs than before. He rode back to your car and jacked it up, using the tools he’d brought he took off the old tire and put on the new one. He eased your car back to the ground.
“Good as new,” he beamed, “I’ll follow you home just to be sure that it’s all safe.”
“Thank you, Jungkook. You’re amazing,” you gushed.
He blushed and nodded, crawling back onto his bike and following you to your house. He got off the bike and walked up to you.
“Check your tire pressure in a couple days but other than that it seemed to drive fine.”  
“Okay. Do you want a drink or something?” you gestured to your house. “You really saved me today and I just want to repay you.”
“Sure,“ he smiled.
You led him inside, giving him some iced tea.
“Hungry?” you offered him a plate of cookies your mom had left out when she’d gone to night shift. 
“Thanks,” he smiled, taking one and biting in. 
He closed his eyes and let out a low moan that melted your insides. You pressed your thighs together.
“This cookie is orgasmic.” Jungkook told you, and you just giggled nervously.
“Oh, I forgot to give you the grand tour,” you grabbed his hand, pulling him towards the kitchen. 
You let go as soon as you realized what you’d done and showed him the downstairs before heading up the stairs.
“Last but not least, where I sleep,” you said, sitting on the bed.
“Nice.”  
“You’re the first guy that’s been up here,” you admitted.
“Oh, another honor of being your first,” he winked.
You covered your face, laughing.
“I didn’t mean it like that.” 
“But didn’t you, Y/N?” the corner of his lip tugged upwards as he stalked towards you, almost like a predator closing in on its’ prey.
Your throat went dry as he placed his hand on your knee, leaning closer.
“Y/N?” your mom called up the stairs, “honey whose motorcycle is outside?”
Jungkook froze, your eyes popped open wide.
“She’s supposed to be at work.”  
“I’m not supposed to be here, am I?” 
You shook your head.
“Shit,” he mumbled, glancing at the window.  
“Don’t go. I have a plan. Come on.” 
You led him downstairs and stopped in front of your mom.
“Y/N, what-” she stopped and stared at Jungkook,  “Who are you? Why is he here? What were you doing up there?” she accused.
“Jungkook helped me change my flat tire and I didn’t have any cash on me but I wanted to repay him so he followed me here so I could get into my savings jar.” 
Jungkook nodded, furthering your story by pulling out a stack of one dollar bills from his pocket.
“Oh, well thank you… Jungkook…” your mom smiled wearily.
“It’s really no problem, Mrs. Y/L/N.”  
“Would you like to stay for dinner? As a thank you? I got off work early and I was going to make steak,” she offered.
“I’d like that,” Jungkook smiled. “At home it’d be me and a frozen dinner.”
“A growing boy needs a home cooked meal,” she clapped, “if you go back into your room, leave the door open Y/N.”
Your whole face felt hot  and you just nodded, dragging Jungkook up the stairs.
“I’m so sorry,” you groaned.
“Don’t be, she’s sweet.”  
“If you say so,” you mumbled.
You and Jungkook hung out in your room, talking and laughing and getting to know each other better. He told you how he became interested in tattoos, even learning how to tattoo someone himself, though he hadn’t had time to do it professionally with school. Tou told him that you’d never done anything half as exciting as that. The both of you kept moving closer unconsciously, until you were sitting cross legged on your bed, knees touching. You bit your bottom lip nervously. Jungkook squeezed his eyes shut.
“Y/N, it’s taking every bit of self control I’ve got not to attack you right now, please don’t make this any harder than it already is,” he groaned.
“Attack me?” you asked.
Jungkook lowered his voice, giving you a dangerous look. 
“You don’t even know what you’re doing to me, do you? From the moment you touched me at the bridge, I’ve wanted you. Even before that. You’re so kind to me, so pure and sweet. But I see the way you look at me. The way you want me. Then you bring me to your bed and you tease me, but I can’t have you. Your mom is downstairs. If she weren’t here right now, I’d have you screaming my name, begging me for more, I’d fuck you so good you’d be limping for days,” he growled, voice barely audible.
You sucked in a breath, using every ounce of willpower you possessed not to jump on him.
“You’d like that, wouldn’t you babygirl?” he purred. “You want my hands all over you, my tongue-”
“Y/N! Jungkook! Dinner,” your mom called.
Your face was hot from Jungkook’s dirty words, and he had to adjust himself before going downstairs. 
“I’m starved,” he smirked, “but I really just want dessert,” he whispered in your ear, nibbling it before walking away. 
You nearly fainted, but you followed him down to the kitchen.  You sat next to him at the table.
“Wow Mrs. Y/L/N, this looks amazing,” Jungkook smiled innocently. 
You  pressed your legs together desperate for any kind of relief. Jungkook smiled, placing a hand on your bare thigh under the table. Your eyes widened, and you looked at him. He just smiled politely, eyes focused ahead on what your mother was saying. Your dad came in and introduced himself. Your parents made idle conversation, they asked questions, but you could barely pay attention with Jungkook’s fingers dancing on your skin, so close to where you wanted him, but not close enough. As you were explaining the events of the day to your father, Jungkook’s fingers found their way past the hem of your shorts. You choked on your water.
“Are you okay?” Jungkook feigned concern.
“I’m fine. Wrong pipe,” you coughed, gripping his knee as a warning, pushing your legs together. 
He easily spread them apart again, because, did you really want him to stop? His fingers slithered past your underwear, teasing your slit. 
“This steak is so moist,” Jungkook grinned.
“Thank you, Jungkook,” your mom smiled.
You rolled your eyes, until he slipped one finger inside you. You bit down on your lip to avoid moaning. Jungkook didn’t even glance your way as he added another, pumping in and out of your heat seamlessly. His arm was barely moving. His thumb  rubbed circles around your clit, and you jumped a little. You dug your nails into his leg as his skilled fingers started moving faster, curling and hitting all the best places, making the electricity in your core build fast. You whimpered quietly as he shifted the angle, hitting your G-spot again.
“Are you okay, honey?” your dad asked.
“Yea-yeah. I just… ohhh.. My head hurts,” you moaned out.
“Do you need to be excused?” your dad asked.
“No…” you choked out breathlessly, “I’m okay.” 
“Okay,” he gave you a concerned look and started asking your mother about her day.
Jungkook leaned over and whispered hotly in your ear.
“Such a naughty girl, you don’t want to get caught do you? But it feels so good, doesn’t it? My fingers deep in your soaking pussy.  You act so innocent, I knew you’d be a dirty girl for me.” he purred quietly, so only you could hear. 
“Jungkook,” you gasped quietly, warning him that your orgasm was quickly approaching.
“Let it go baby, but be quiet.” 
He smirked, quickening the pace of his fingers. You covered your head with your arms, biting down on one to stifle the loud moan that left your lips as you rode out your high on Jungkook’ fingers, shaking from the explosion deep inside your core.
“Y/N?” your mom questioned.
“I think it’s a stress headache,” you croaked out. “Maybe I should go lay down. I’ll walk Jungkook out.”
“Okay honey, feel better. Nice to meet you, Jungkook.”
“Pleasure was mine.”  
“Come again soon,” she told him and he just smirked at you.
“I will.” 
Once you got outside, you hit his arm. 
“You’re such an asshole!” you hissed.
“You loved it.,” he laughed. 
You tugged on his shirt and he stepped closer to you.
“There’s more where that came from baby girl. I’m gonna show you how good I can make you feel,” he growled  “if your parents weren’t watching us from the window, I’d kiss you.”
“Now you’re scared?” you scoffed.
His eyes darkened and he pulled you against him roughly, kissing you hard and fast, making you dizzy. His tongue battled yours and his hands gripped your sides, grinding you into him. It was like a grenade had exploded in your mind, almost as good as the orgasm. He pulled away and licked his lips suggestively.
“I’m not afraid of anything, baby,” he winked, jumping on his bike and riding away.
Over the course of the next few weeks, all you could think about was Jungkook. Jungkook’s lips on yours, his fingers, daydreaming about other areas of his anatomy… All you wanted to do was to see how he could keep his word but he had other ideas. He loved to rile you up, then leave you wanting more, saying “it will be worth the wait baby.” Jungkook would sneak up behind you in the hallway, covering your eyes, whispering in your ear with that husky voice “guess who?”  and you like to tease him too.
“Tae?” You pretend- guessed.
Jungkook spun you around in a flash, pinning you against your locker, capturing your lips in a hot, jealous kiss.
“Does Tae kiss you like that?” Jungkook growled. 
“Well now that you mention it…” 
“Oh you’re so in for it,” his fingers dug into your side and you let out a shriek as he tickled you. 
“Jungkook! Jungkook!” You screamed, laughing. 
“That’s right baby, scream my name. Just how I like it, ” he joked, pulling you into a seemingly innocent hug, if it weren’t for his hot breath murmuring dirty things in your ear. 
You went weak against him and he pressed his hard on into your hips, to help keep you up and also to tease you. You whimpered like an injured puppy, grinding against him, but he pulled away. 
“Mmm… so hot for me baby,” he cooed, “maybe if you behaved and didn’t tease me, I wouldn’t have to tease you.“
“I’ll stop I swear,” You promised. 
He grabbed your ass, pulling you in for a fast kiss. The warning bell rang and he took your hand innocently, walking you to class. This hot and cold had shivers running down your spine. He kissed your forehead and went to his own class. 
Later, as you cuddled in his bed, you finally broke. 
“Babe, you’ve been teasing me for weeks. I want you,” you whined. 
“Okay.” 
“Really? Okay?” you gasped. 
“Yeah, but I want you to beg for it. Beg for me,” he smirked, “tell me how badly you need my big, thick cock in your little wet pussy. Tell me what you want me to do to you.” 
His eyes were dark and dangerous and you were already dripping as you sat up on your knees, looking up at him. 
“Jungkook, please,” you begged, too desperate to be embarrassed, “Please I need you inside me right now. I need to feel your hands on me. I can’t stop thinking about how good your fingers felt inside me. You’re all I think about, I’m going insane. Fuck, please.”  
“Mmm.. that’s it baby girl. You want me to make you feel good?” he purred. 
“Yes, please. Fuck Jungkook, I’m literally begging you. I’ll do anything,” you whimpered. 
“Anything?” 
“Literally anything. I need you that badly.” 
“Strip,” He instructed, standing up and walking over to his closet and pulling something out. 
You did as told without hesitation. Some might call you whipped, but it was more like sexual desperation. You’d been allowed to have a sample, but you needed the real thing. You’d been teased and provoked for weeks, and you were ready to burst. 
“Lay back, baby,” He said softly, and you did.
He pulled out a pair of handcuffs from his pocket, smirking at you.
“Are you ready?”  
Your eyes went wide and you nodded, moving your hands up to the headboard so he could cuff them. 
“Now, this is going to be different, but I want you to stop thinking so much and just feel what I’m doing to you. Can you do that?”  
“Yes,” you breathed out in excitement . 
He pulled out a large bandana, covering your eyes with it and securing it around your head.  You couldn’t even see any light filtering in through the fabric, it was just darkness. You heard Jungkook’ belt buckle and assumed he was undressing. You felt his body hovering over yours. 
“Mmm… you look so fucking good all tied up and ready for me. I’m going to make you feel so amazing baby girl,” he licked a stripe from the sensitive space below your ear down to your collarbone, nibbling gently. 
You felt something soft tickle your breasts, causing your nipples to perk up. The strange soft object was ghosted across your alert nipples and you bit your lip and shivered. 
“Do you trust me to take care of you?”  
You didn’t skip a beat, “yes.” 
“Good girl.”  
Everywhere the soft tickling sensation went, Jungkook lips followed close behind. He sucked on your breasts, teeth gently tugging on your erect nipples. You groaned quietly. His wet mouth on your sensitive skin was almost too much. He licked a bold line across them, blowing cold air on the wet skin, and you shook in anticipation.  Jungkook treated your body like a temple, worshipping every inch of your skin, telling you how flawless you were, how much he craved you. His mouth slowly, tantalizingly slowly, worked its way down your body, leaving little love bites, kissing and licking and teasing. You felt the soft tickle on your heat, so ready for his mouth to follow, but it didn’t. He teased your slit with the soft touches and kissed your mouth tenderly. 
“I wish you could see how beautiful you look, all open and ready for me. You’re a fucking goddess, y/n. I bet you taste so good, so sweet,” he told you, nibbling on your bottom lip. 
Your mouth fell open in awe at how his words affected you, how even a simple kiss had you writhing, how not being able to see made everything so much more intense, or maybe it was just Jungkook. Jungkook’s mouth left yours, and you missed his body heat pressed against yours until you felt him press soft kisses at your entrance. Finally, he was where you needed him. His tongue darted out unexpectedly, licking and swirling against your sensitive clit. You moaned quietly. His fingers snaked their way into your dripping core, curling just right, just like they had that night at dinner, only better. 
You arched your back off the bed, trying to handle your fingers in his hair, but your movements were halted by the cuffs. Jungkook fingered you quickly, pumping in and out hard and fast, but his tongue danced slowly on your little nub, the different tempos making your head spin. You were already close, his magic fingers working inside you, his delicious tongue bringing you so close to the edge. Your high crashed over you and your breath hitched, you couldn’t even make sound, just sucked in your breath as the most amazing feeling washed over you. 
Jungkook continued working on your pussy until he knew your high had come back down. Your breathing was labored and he grinned, loving what he could do to you. You felt completely spent, and you thought that was the end of it, until you heard a foil wrapper being opened. You weren’t sure if you could handle anything else with how sensitive your clit felt, but you sure as hell weren’t going to pass up this opportunity. Jungkook lined himself up at your sensitive, dripping entrance. He reached up and took off your blindfold, and the first thing you saw was his gorgeous face smiling down at you, meeting your eyes. 
“I wanted to be able to see your eyes for this part.” He told you, leaning down to kiss you gently, slowly sliding inside of you. 
You gasped, feeling over sensitive and wanting more at the same time. Jungkook moved slowly at first, letting you adjust, then he started going faster. The faster Jungkook snapped his hips, the louder you moaned, Jungkook encouraging you obviously. 
“That’s it baby, let it out, I want the neighbors to know who’s making you feel this good.”  
“Fuck, Jungkook, oh…” you nearly screamed “faster please please please.” 
Jungkook pumped in and out of you faster, rougher, causing the headboard to smack against the wall with a loud thud each time. Your whole body rocked along with the force of his thrusts, and you thought you might actually faint. You were flying, soaring, floating, you couldn’t describe it. You were in another world with Jungkook deep inside you, filling an empty space inside you that you didn’t even know existed. It was like you were incomplete until this moment, and Jungkook became a part of you, closing the gap. Your high was coming again, even more intense than the last. You could barely breathe, you couldn’t even get his name out of your mouth to warn him, you couldn’t do anything but feel the ridiculous ecstasy, bliss, delicious feeling that swallowed you whole. 
You screamed out, the most intense orgasm of your life surrounding you in immeasurable pleasure. Jungkook came soon after, and slowed his pace after riding out your highs together. He collapsed next to you, breathing as ragged as your own. You couldn’t move, couldn’t speak for a moment. You glanced over at him, looking like a snack- no, a five course meal- skin shimmering with sweat. He was perfection and you couldn’t believe he was really here, that you’d really just had sex with him. But it had been more than sex, it was hot and sensual and overwhelming and erotic but it was also two souls intertwining, like coming home after being gone for so long. It was like you belonged there with Jungkook, and you were finally where you were meant to be.  
“Jungkook?” You asked breathlessly.
“Hmm?” He looked at you, worn and sleepy. 
“You’re fucking amazing.”  
“Fucked you that good?” he laughed. 
“Gosh yes, but like… all of you. You’re an amazing person. I’m really glad I met you.”  
He gathered you up in his arms, kissing the top of your head and holding you close. 
“I’m glad I met you too, y/n. You’re incredible,” he cooed. 
You didn’t even try to get up for hours, you knew your legs wouldn’t work after the pounding you’d just had, but you didn’t want to move anyway. The only place you wanted to be was wrapped up in Jungkook’ arms, where you were safe and cherished and not afraid of anything. 
477 notes · View notes
bonny-kookoo · 4 years ago
Text
Mean (JJK x Reader) 💜☁️✴️🔞
Tumblr media
💸 Pairing: Jeon Jungkook x Reader
💸 Genre: Mafia!AU, Single Parent AU!, Angst, fluff, Smut
💸 Warnings: bad language aka cursing, mentions of cheating, mentions of illegal business, manhandling and not the nice kind, tsundere Jungkook, it’s not like he likes you duh, guns, description of violence, restriction of movement and not in a kinky way, protected sex because dude he’s got one kid okay that’s enough, unconventional romance, choking, near death experience, angst did I mention angst
💸 Summary: Jeon Jungkook was kinda cute, you had to admit that- but he was also a massive douchebag with his head up his ass. And a cute kid.
A/N: First of all, I want to apologize to anyone I might dissapoint with this. I've changed up the story concept numerous times- and the first trailer is in no way a proper teaser anymore, since it has nothing to do with this story anymore. I somehow hope you still enjoy the story however. If not- I hope you'll stick around for future content!
Taglist: @drumsofheaven @yzkyzkuniverse @strwberrybtch @kirbykook @teresaisla @park-hera-gi @justzeera @taestannie @bambuzlee (there were several people I couldn’t tag- I’m sorry about that!) 
Tumblr media
Jeon Jungkook was facing his worst enemy.
Now, considering his work and all those rumors going on about him, this could be anything really; from an entire army storming his house, to readying himself for waterboarding. But no, this enemy he was currently standing across from was way more vile and difficult to get under control. The situation was slowly growing desperate on his side- this was a life and death situation.
"Mina, come on now." Jungkook pleaded as the toddler vehemently refused to raise her arms properly so he could slip on her dress for the day. He could understand her, to an extend- he wasn't a morning person either, but he had to overcome this in order to be successful- and she had to as well.
Well, success was not really that important at her age, but getting her to daycare definitely was.
"Mina I have a meeting soon and if you continue to be a brat I can't send you off again properly." He tried, knowing how much she hated him leaving in a rush like usually. He'd promised her the day prior as he'd tucked her into bed that he would, this time, at least stay until her friends had arrived, yet he couldn't have known that this situation would occur the next morning.
Sometimes being a single father was way worse than anything he was facing at his actual job.
"There we go!" He cheered as she finally caved in, pouting a bit before she giggled at the silly face her father was making in order to get her to smile. He hated sending her off in a foul mood, knowing that she could be an absolute devil's child if she felt like it. In a way, she was very similar to him, which was to be expected with her mother not being in the picture. He didn't mind it much, however- a cheating spouse was not really what he wanted by his side, if he was being entirely honest with himself. It was enough already knowing that almost all of his 'friends' and 'business partners' were shameless liars. He didn't need to live and raise a child with one as well.
"Tiger!" The young girl cheerfully exclaimed, as the both made their way into the kitchen. It wasn't just a random comment from her side, because her chubby hand already pointed at the cereal box designed with colorful images on the counter, way too high for her but perfectly reachable for her father as he chuckled, balancing her on his hip as he prepared a small bowl for her.
"No funny business though, young lady." He said, as he sat down with her at the table. "We don't have to hurry, but we can't waste time either." He explained, as he watched her eat her breakfast with a concentrated face. He smiled at the picture, sometimes wishing this would be how his days would always start. Sadly, that wasn't the case- most of the times really, her nanny took her to daycare.
Which was another problem.
Her nanny had recently filed in for her termination, her age getting to her as she finally made the decision to settle down for her last years of life, she'd said. He accepted it without much resistance, having build too much respect for the elderly woman over the course of time by now. It left him with a gaping hole however, one that he knew he needed to fill.
But with who?
He couldn't just hire anybody for Mina at this point in his life. People needed to be fully trustworthy to be even given knowledge of his child at all. Most didn't even know she existed- the public unaware of her relation to him. He kept the facade up that she was merely the child of a close friend, just to keep her out of range of any potential enemies he had gathered over time.
His life really wasn't fit for a child at all, but what was he supposed to do?
Tumblr media
"Y/N!" A small voice exclaimed behind you, making you look around from where you were cutting apples as the small child appeared.
"Mina!" You answered just as brightly, picking her up as she giggled excitedly. "Did you have breakfast yet?" You asked, as another daycare worker came inside.
"Yeah!" She said, and you looked at her surprised. "Daddy and I had breakfast!" She explained, as you placed her back down onto the ground. "He'ven brought me here today!" She said, and you hummed affirmatively,
"That sounds awesome!" You said, as she beamed up at you. "Why don't you go sit at the table, we're almost having our morning snack. You think you can eat some apples?" You asked, and she proudly nodded, before zooming off, stumbling a bit as she missed the slight gap of the door.
"He didn't come inside." Jenny said, as she watched the little girl sit down next to a boy her age. "I saw that he was sitting in his car, but she got out herself." She explained further, as you continued cutting the apples and making some cuts to have them resemble a bunny. "I swear to god-" She started, as you cut her off.
"We don't know what his life is like, Jenny." You said, as she huffed. "It's not our kid, it's not our life. She isn't unhappy, she's healthy, she's not mistreated. Case closed." You explained further as you discarded the scraps of apple unneeded in the trash, before rinsing the knife you'd used. "I'm not too happy about it either, but we're not her mother." You said, as you dried your hands.
Jenny sighed. "I know, but like-" She said, walking over to you to help you place the banana slices and grapes as well. "She's such a sweet kid. I don't know, but he seems like such a dick honestly. Like, have you heard his phonecall last week?" You snorted. Everyone did at this point.
Mina had had a minor incident, when she'd stumbled and fell. She'd scraped her knee, cried a little, but after a moment everything had been fine again. He however, had been livid upon finding out his daughter had been hurt, even though the scratches didn't even need a bandaid. Even though he'd only been on the phone with your superior, he'd made such a scene out of it that it became like local news around the daycare.
"I still don't know what the fuck that was about." Jenny exclaimed, taking a sip of her coffee as she kept an eye on the kids in the main room. "Like, yeah, she fell, but nothing happened." She said, and you agreed.
Shrugging, you grabbed some plates and napkins, and looked at Jenny. "Again." You reminded her. "As harsh as it sounds, you know me." Jenny sighed.
"I know."
Tumblr media
You took back everything you had said this morning.
This prick had the audacity to keep you waiting for more than two hours now, without reacting to any amount of phonecalls you'd done by now. Mina was almost asleep on your lap, and you were angry to say the least. This was supposed to be your last day of work for a week, you were supposed to be curled up on your couch in nothing but underwear and fluffy socks, hidden by a blanket and eating icecream while watching netflix. You were definitely not supposed to sit here at your daycare until even the janitor was about to go home. "Fuck it." You mumble, carefully balancing the young girl on your hip as you grab your bag and keys.
You wave the janitor and cleaning staff goodbye on their way out, and take out your phone for a bus or subway that could drive close to where Mina's address is- but you notice there is nothing in her jacket written that you could use as one. You instead simply call the number written down for emergencies, and wait as it rings.
once.
twice.
"Hello?"
You are a bit taken aback by the voice on the other line, masculine, but clearly not as old as you'd thought he'd sound. "Uh, yeah, this is Mina's daycare, you mind picking her up these days, or not?" You casually say, Mina moving around a bit as to bring her thumb close to her lips. You internally coo at her.
"Shit! Fuck- I, where are you?" He asks, and you furrow your brows. Where the hell does he think you are, or does he seriously not know where his daughters daycare is? Wait, is that even her father?
"I- listen, am I even talking to her father or who is this?" You ask, and suddenly you feel extremely uncomfortable. This was a bad idea, what if this isnt her dad at all? You could loose your job for this!
"Yeah, yes. Listen I'm gonna send someone to pick her up alright? Should be there in an hour or so." He says as if frustrated, and you scoff, making him question you on the other line as if he was just struck by thunder. "Excuse me?" He says, voice low, but you're not intimitated.
"First of all, I'm not convinced. Second of all, and pardon my french, but are you nuts?! It's already way too late for her to be up, and I've finished my shift hours ago!" You complain, and he clears his throat over the line, clearly unhappy about your lack of understanding.
"Jeon Mina has a small beauty mark underneath her lower lip, she hates strawberries for some reason, and her biggest secret is that she is actually scared of unicorns. There, happy?" He grits out, and you chew on your lip. He was good. "Second of all, Miss." He makes sure to pronounce every word. "You're getting paid to look after my kid. If that's all you want I'm paying you extra for the inconvenience-" Oh boy, there we go.
"If I cared about your stupid money I would've called authorities hours ago, S.I.R." You start, careful to tone your voice down as to not wake her up. "And you know what, thats a great Idea actually! Let me just-" You begin, but he cuts you off with a sound that sounds awfully like a door closing.
"Fuck you, I'm there in 20." He says.
Tumblr media
Jeon Jungkook was not too fond of woman.
That much was clear ever since he'd been cheated on and left with a kid, but it had always been like that. It wasn't like he was afraid of them, or didn't like them, it was more like, during his life, woman had been the reason for heartbreak and bad news all along. His mother had been an alcoholic, his dad desperately trying to get her back on track. His sister had been involved into shady business early on, a wild child that would do anything to get on peoples nerves. His aunt, which only ever visited to gain money. Women were bad news.
So his own surprise had been very prominent when he spotted you on the bench with his kid in your arms,her chubby arms clinging onto you like a koala. You seemed to be reading something on your phone, careful not to point the device too close to Mina so she wouldn't be disturbed. You were pretty, he had to admit that, even from far away- and you seemed like a confident person, from what he'd heard over the phone. You suddenly noticed him as he drove a bit closer, car tires crunching the gravel and snow underneath while his headlights shut off, to not blind you both. He stepped out, as you woke Mina up to announce to her that her father had finally arrived.
"Daddy!" She screached sleepily, running towards him with stumbling legs. He picked her up with a smile before he turned around, having every intention to buckle her up in his backseat as you came closer.
"Huh. Mind telling me why I shouldn't inform authorities about this?" You asked, and he huffed out a breath with a roll of his eyes, pulling out his wallet. You simply stood there, arms crossed, not at all fazed by the amount of money he held in front of you- you simply raised your eyebrow. "I mean, if money could talk I'd ask your bills, sure. But that right there isn't an answer." You replied, and he gritted his teeth, jaw clenching. Why were you being so difficult.
"Okay, how much?" He said, and you suddenly moved, shifted, as if absolutely offended by his offer.
"Do I look like a streetworker to you sir?" You said, and he closed his eyes for a moment, until another car seemed to pull up.
"You're getting picked up." He says, ready to step into his car as you look at him with confusion. "You don't know them?" He asks, and you shake your head, having every intention to check as he notices something familiar peeking out of one of the car windows. As if on autopilot, he rips his passenger side open, pushes you in, and runs to get inside the drivers seat.
There are shots fired, Mina is holding her hands over her ears as she simply stares at you, who is absolutely shell-shocked.
What the hell just happened?
Tumblr media
So yeah, that's how you got here-
In a room that looked awfully like the interrogation rooms in your late night netflix crime shows. There was someone sitting in front of you- Mina's father, watching you, like you were going to do anything. But you were as quiet as a mouse, not saying anything.
"So you didn't know them? At all?" He questioned for the second time in the past ten minutes, and you shook your head. "Hard to believe. Then again, why would you ever tell me that your Dad's brother was sentenced to two years for escorting drugs- only getting two years because he snitched." He said, and your eyes widened.
"Okay what the hell-" You started, but he cut you off.
"Oh, I hit a nerve-" But you weren't having it.
"Oh an I'm gonna hit your pretty nose if you don't stop cutting me off!" You said, making him smirk. For some reason, this was quite entertaining to him- the only woman he ever had in here were so keen on keeping up that shy and innocent facade, that you were a breath of fresh air. "Listen, I don't know why you decided to dig up things that happened when I was literally a TODDLER- or how you even got that information - I swear to god I will really break your nose!" You ended as he had tried to speak again, making him chuckle.
If you weren't being held captive after getting your night ruined you might as well would've thought that was pretty hot.
"I was five years old- I had nothing to do with it, and my dad had no contact whatsoever with his brother after what had happened." You explained. "If you can find that, you can also find that I haven't had contact with my family in years either." You said, leaning back, as he spoke.
"I did. Which is quite confusing to me." He said.
You suddenly went stone cold on him. "It really isnt that deep." You said.
"Were you avoiding them?" He asked. "Because of what happened? Or because your dad got involved into something?"
"Because they're dead." You said.
Well. This was something that made him actually stop and think for a second. He did dig into that nasty part of your family, but he never looked further- their death was something he had overlooked. And by your reaction as you said it, the way you said it, he knew that you weren't lying. "Alright." He said. "But you do realize that I can't just let you go like that, right?" He said.
"Figured." You said. "So, should I stand facing against the wall or with my back against it so you can aim better?" You said, and he took a deep breath. Technically, yes, that would be a logical outcome.
"Neither." He said, and you raised your eyebrow. "I have an offering." He said, and your entire body went stiff, arms crossing in front of your chest. A pure sign of whatever he was going to say, your first reaction would be no. "I need a nanny for Mina." He said, and your lips parted, confusion clear on your face.
He almost thought it was kind of cute.
"You what?" You said.
"I need a nanny for Mina." He repeated. "It's a win-win situation for both of us if you think about it. You get to- in a way- keep your job and a bonus in terms of payment, and I will have someone to take care of Mina. And I also don't have to put a bullet into your pretty little head." He said, leaning forward with the last words.
"This isn't really a question, isn't it?" You said, and he laughed.
"You're smart- I like you."
Tumblr media
„But that’s not how daddy does it..“ she wonders, as you tie her shoes for her, before looking up into her eyes. She really does resemble her father. Well, a more innocent version, that is.
„Well everyone does it differently.“ you say, well aware that there were numerous ways to tie a simple bow. „Your daddy probably has learned it from someone who does it like he does. I learned it from my dad.“ you explained as you went to pick up her backpack, carrying it for her as she took your hand.
„yours looks prettier tho!“ she exclaimed happily, a skip in her step as she kept looking at her shoes with a smile. You grinned, a sense of pride filling you. „Daddy‘s always looks crooked on one side-„ she said, before a voice broke through the sweet moment.
„You hurt me Princess. You always said they look nice.“ he hummed from his spot in the doorway, leaned on the frame, looking at you with something you could only describe as unsatisfied, while shooting his daughter a smile.
What the hell have you done wrong now?
This had been something going on for months now. Ever since you started working for him as a nanny, Mina had been nothing but a ray of sunshine- but he, he was not even a raincloud. He was the angry grinch miltiplied by a hundred, ready to piss everyone off twenty-five-eight. Somehow everything you did wasn't up to his standards; the way you cooked for Mina, the way you dressed her, hell, even right now with the way you tied a fucking bow.
You really hoped next time he washed his hands, his sleeves would roll down.
"There's an emergency gun underneath the back-" He started as Mina was out of listening-reach.
"I won't use it." You said.
Jungkook had tried to get you trained at least in the basics of guns- but you practically had an allergy to it, refusing to so much as touch one. He didn't quite know what your problem was, but after a while, he had given up on it- simply sending one of his guards with you whenever he could. By now, you were an easy target as well if found alone, so you had joined him in his place, occupying one of the larger guest rooms. He had said that it was to keep an eye on you, but internally, he simply didn't want you to get hurt.
And yeah, at first that was because he didn't trust you, at all- but by now, somehow, you had sneaked your way into his heart, in a way. Even though he himself would always grumpily comment on it, he loved how you made Mina smile and the entire mansion light up. Things felt a little brighter, a little less tense, and a little less lonely with you around. It felt as if you were an actual family.
And that scared the shit out of him, because in no way was he going to fall for his daughters nanny.
And, after all; you hated his guts.
Tumblr media
If Jungkook knew the situation you and Mina had gotten yourselves into, you don't know if he would be proud of her or kill you.
Turns out that the guard Jungkook had sent you out with wasn't actually following his orders at all, but words from a different person entirely- you imagined they were highly likely the one's out to shoot you back when you first met the tall mafia boss and father. Now, the only thing they definitely did not get right however, was that you were Mina's mother- and someone Jungkook valued enough to give up his safety. This was true for Mina; the young child was his everything, and he'd cut off his limbs just to know her safe and sound- but you? That was just absolutely stupid. Sure, you've been living together for quite some time now, and he stopped trying to mentally push you down the stairs every morning as well. But there was nothing more than a mild case of friend- and partnership. You weren't being emo; Jungkook had, after all, said it again and again that he had crossed out the dating game. He's got enough trouble with Mina and you, he had said.
Well, seemed like one of those issues would solve itself.
"Again, what're you gonna do?" You say, as Mina looks at you from out of the vents above you had helped her into seconds ago.
"Crawl where the nice air is, call daddy- and don't look back." She repeats proudly, but you can see it clearly that she's just as scared as you are.
"Exactly, good job princess." You praise, and she nods with a pout. "Once daddy gets you, you'll be safe." You promise, and she wants to complain- but you don't let her, closing the vent again as you hear her shuffling away. This was fine. Mina would be safe, Jungkook would have one person less to worry about- he could move away, bring her to a different part of the country where no one knew her, and she could simply go to school next year and forget all of this ever happened.
You were just a bit sad that you'd never get to see it.
Of course you weren't her mother- but it was hard not to let her inside your heart, with the way she was. The charms her dad didn't have, she got them times ten. She was just so sweet, and you were around her all the time, it was hard not to somehow grow fond of her. You just hoped she'd be alright.
"Where's the kid, whore?!" A guard yelled after noticing you were the only one left in the room. You simply smiled, not answering, before he grabbed your neck, pulling you up as much as he could as he fumed. "Save that stupid grin for your son of a bitch at home." He barks, and you desperately try to breathe- unsuccessfully so, until he forcefully pushes you back down, the back of your head hiding the concrete floor with a sickening crack. You squealed out in pain, holding onto the spot for dear life as if that would somehow help it- but it didn't. "I knew sluts like you have to be tied up. You're all just trouble." He says, pulling you by your legs as another set of people come in, binding your legs and hands. You can already feel your fingers getting cold from how tight your wrists are tied- but you black out from the kick to your stomach before you can quite dwell on it.
Tumblr media
"Fuck!" He yells, before he gets up, hands in his hair to somehow help himself not punch the laptop on his table. He's seen it, seen it all- from the moments you would shield Mina like a fearless lioness, the second you had lifted her up into the vents even though he knew your shoulder had to be in horrible pain, to the very moment you had faced the consequences of your actions. He hated that he had to wait, that he had to simply sit here in his office like a coward just to watch you take the beatings.
Because here was the thing with Jungkook; even though he liked to portray himself as someone who always takes the upper hand in things and troubles, when it came to his own personal life far away from his criminal business he ran, he couldn't seem to ever make up his mind. It was like a repeat of his past love affair- but instead of his ex-wife cheating and leaving him with a child, there was you, in some way fighting like a true lionness in order to keep said child safe and sound, even though you didn't even had to. Technically, this would've been the perfect opportunity for you to finally get your freedom back in a way. Because without Mina, there was no use for you being in his grasp anymore. Without her, there was no agreement between the two of you.
And yet there you were. And yet again, he simply watched, simply did nothing.
The entire mansion was already on high alert by now; his most trusted friends Seokjin and Yoongi already out to your location- he could wait. He could wait. He could wait.
Everything would somehow turn out to be just fine by the end of this day. He would successfully take his daughter into his arms, Yoongi and Seokjin would get you out of there, and after a good nights sleep and some first aid for you, things would just return to normal.
But what was normal at this point?
He didn't want things to continue like they did currently. He wanted change, for the first time in his life. He wanted to tell you about his inner thoughts, about his desires concerning you and his future. He wanted to tell you that he didn't just want you to be at his home and with him and his daughter just because of some stupid agreement. He didn't want you to stay with him because he forced you to.
His phone began to chime, your face greeting him as the caller ID as he accepts it. "Daddy-" His heart sinks down to the floor as he hears Mina sniffle on the other side of the line. He has to wait, he thinks, repeats like a mantra. He has to somehow calm her down, tell her everything's alright- "They're hurting mommy!" Mina wails, and somehow, those words make him snap.
Fuck waiting.
Tumblr media
In a way, Mina was a smart kid. She had been nothing but understanding when Jungkook and her mother had broken up- divorced, and fought until she eventually left for good. She had been a little sad for a long time, thinking it had somehow been her fault; but he had assured her, and later on, explained, that Mommy simply didn't love Daddy anymore. In Daycare, she was one of the most well behaved kids ever encountered- careful, and calm. Of course she got excited and happy and sometimes made a mess; but she also was very careful who she interacted with, what kinds of friends she made, and how much she talked about home. She never complained, never threw public tantrums.
Jungkook truly was lucky- that the only thing left of his shattered marriage had been her.
He never had relationships after that- never dated, never truly searched for someone. No one, in his eyes, was worth the risk- and even after meeting you, that was his opinion. But as cliche as it sounded, you were quite different from anyone he'd ever met before.
You spoke your mind; always saying what bothered you, never beating around the bush. Yet, you weren't being a bitch about things. No, you actually could be pretty cute if you wanted to be- be it the moments he had caught you and Mina sneak a taste of her birthday cake in the middle of the night, or the one time he had been sick.
You had been such an angel to him.
Helping him towards the bathroom, never even scrunching your nose in distaste whenever he had to throw up. You simply rubbed his back, helping him towards the sink to rinse, just to lead him back into his bedroom. You had aired the room out, made the bed, made sure that he was staying hydrated and at least tried to eat every day- all without any complains.
Maybe that was the moment his perspective of you shifted into dangerous territory.
He had somehow become hyperaware of the things you did. How well you got along with Mina, how easy going you were becoming with him- how confident yet nurturing and sweet you were, gently scolding him sometimes to not overwork himself. You always made sure his kid felt happy and was healthy, never so much as whined about your past friendships lost; you had simply accepted the new situation.
In a way, you were what he silently dreamed of at night.
Because as much as he loved the sight of you holding Mina whenever she had a nightmare and couldn't sleep, he somehow also craved to be held throughout the night by your arms. Just like he held his daughter in that moment after she had climbed out of the vent into his arms. He could make out some of her words as he simply let himself feel her tiny body in his arms for a moment. Just to make sure she was really there, really alright, really out of harms way. She kept on crying out for you, for him to help you, to save you-
So it was only natural for him to jump out of his car and run after Seokjin, Yoongi, and their squad, as they entered the building.
Tumblr media
Sometimes at night, when you got aware of all the different sounds of the room, you heard the blood rush inside your brain.
Just like now; but now, it was so loud that you could barely hear anything else. Things seemed hazy, fuzzy, your ears stuffed with cotton wool drowning out any sounds might happening around you. Your eyes stayed closed, light way too bright for your raging headache- and the stale metal taste on your tongue wasn't helping either. Your hands had started to tingle long ago, and your knees were hurting from being in the same position for this long. But the moment someone touched you next, it wasn't forceful. It was so gentle, and almost- scared?
You couldn't hear, but you could feel. How the rope was cut, blood rushing painfully into your hands and legs again, pins and needles making them hypersensitive as you were suddenly held- moved, carried?
It smelled like home, that was something your dizzy mind was able to properly make out. It smelled like Jungkooks mansion, and a bit like his office- a faint vanilla hitting your senses, making you faintly smile as your hand reached out, unknowingly grabbing his shirt, holding the fabric as tight as you could as you moaned out in pain when he placed you down again, warmth surrounding you.
Maybe you were dying?
Or maybe not.
Because after some hazy and confusing dreams, you slowly came back to your senses. Eyes opening slowly, there it was; the curtains you knew so well, the balcony opened, air crisp and fresh around you as the door opened. You wanted to move your head, but the fear of triggering another headache was too big.
"Y/N?" Jungkooks voice asked, warm, and almost hesitant. You hummed, and he snapped his head around, noticing that yes- after days of sleeping and slipping in and out of consciousness you were actually awake again. He walked into your field of vision, looking so casual; his white button up undone at the first two buttons, sleeves rolled up as he sat down close to you, palm on the blanket covering you as he-
smiled?
"W-" You had to cough a bit before clearing your throat. "Who are you and what have you done to Jungkook?" You said, and he chuckled, sighing in relief- you had, after all, not lost your charm.
"I think past Jungkook had a moment of self-reflection." He said, watching you as his hand placed itself onto yours, warmth spreading over your skin. "I'm glad you're okay." He admitted. "And thank you. For keeping.. Mina safe." He ended, and you smiled.
"That's literally my job." You said, and he got more serious.
"No, and you know what I mean." His voice was deep and rough, yet held no authority like usual. "You had chances to tell them who you were. That you had no connection to me other than through her; yet you didn't. And we both know why." He said, and you looked at him.
"There are more reasons than just one." You said, eyes drifting to his now empty ring finger on the hand resting on his thigh.
"Does it matter which one I mean?" He asked, and you wanted to scoff.
"It does to me." You said, and he shifted closer after a second, properly holding your hand now as he looked at yours- still a little scratched, but nothing that wouldn't heal.
"You did it because that's the reason you live here." He said. "You also did it because you adore her just as much as I do. And you.." He began, but grew unsure.
"And I?" You smiled, and he looked at you with his typical seriousness.
"And you somehow got stuck in an emotional mess." He explained. "You somehow, deep down, wanted it to be true." His thumb moved over the back of your hand as he spoke. "You wished that.. maybe there was more to it than just, partnership." He said, and you still smiled gently.
"Did I now?" You teased, but to your surprise, he was still looking straight at you.
"I know I did." He humms out. "I still do."
"You're stupid." You said, and he laughed bitterly, taking your words the wrong way as he slipped his out of yours.
"I know." He said, getting up to leave but stopped as you spoke.
"Good." You said, chuckling before coughing. "What, no kiss for me after all I've been through?" You giggled as his wide eyes stared at you. "Rude." You said, and he suddenly realized that no- you weren't rejecting him. You were accepting.
You felt the same.
Noticing his own awkwardness, he leaned over, hands supporting his body as he leaned down, properly placing his lips onto yours. You had never imagined what kissing Jungkook would feel like, but you certainly would've never guessed how gentle and absolutely loving it would be. One of his hands moved towards your cheek, holding it, as if you were the most precious thing he'd ever seen.
"Mommy!" Came Mina's excited voice, cries instantly noticable as she jumped onto the bed, burying her head into your chest as you held her, a few tears in your eyes from her jumping.
"Mina baby, be careful okay?" He said. But your words were the reason that he ended up tearing up, at the end.
"Mommy's still hurting baby." You said. "But she'll get better soon."
Tumblr media
Not even during the first few magical months of being together with his past ex, had it ever felt like this.
He was euphoric almost; with the way you felt, moved, breathed. It all felt like so much to him, made him feel so.. He couldn't explain it. He had his hands on your hips, fingers careful not to press too hard, but having enough force to move you back and forth over his lap- his length moving in and out of your heat, making you whine, as he watched your breasts in front of him. You fit so perfectly like this, felt so amazing, managed to make him feel needy instead of the other way around.
He turned you over slipping out of you sloppily as he moved positions, now above you as he spread your legs, entering you again easily. He pulled you by your thighs, holding you in place as he began to thrust again, your eyes closing with every movement of his hips.
He loved the sight of it.
Deep down he wanted to take the condom off; he wanted to fill you up, cum inside over and over and over until your cunt would overflow. Not only just to claim you in a weird animalistic sense, but to also make his family complete. He had cut his ties to his illegal activities by now, had settled down with you- and he knew, there was no other person he'd ever have a child with again than with you. "I want to cum inside." He said breathlessly, making you whine in return. "Hm, you'd like that?" He asked teasingly, his thrusts gaining more strength as if to underline his statement. "Stuff you full of my cum, make you leak it and mess up the sheets.." He continues, hand reaching between the two of you to find your clit. "just to make love to you over and over again. I wanna make you cry." He gritted out, suddenly moving you around face down. He pulled up your lower body, entering you again, gliding in easily with the amount of slick you were leaking. "And you'd take it wouldn't you?" He asks, making you nod and groan out as he grows more desperate, faster, harder- throwing you off the edge but never stopping. "You're gonna take it until I cum, don't you dare move away from me." He scolds, holding you tightly, making you gasp out in overstimulation as he continues on, chasing his own high.
He reaches it with a loud groan, burying himself deep inside as he holds you, peppering kisses onto your spine. "I love you, hm.." He whispers out. "So good, so pretty.. all mine.." He huffs, simply falling onto the mattress with you in his arms, cock still buried inside you.
There was a moment of silence, until he spoke again. "I really do mean it though." He said earning only a tired humm from you. He simply chuckled at that, holding you close as he decided to maybe bring that topic up when the timing was a bit better.
For once, he felt like a normal person. Right next to you, in your arms, as you turned around to pull him close, burying your face into his chest.
Right where he belonged.
Tumblr media
1K notes · View notes
notesfromthepalace · 3 years ago
Text
Boughetto is not the Standard! 
What is "Boughetto" anyway! Brunch today was quick due to disappointing company - but as I type my heart away I'm listening to this Jazz playlist that I made a few weeks ago that I didn't know I desperately needed.
Yes, "Boughetto". According to the Urban Dictionary, Boughetto is someone who is wealthy but has poor mannerisms and no etiquette. The person who said this wasn't wealthy though.
(This playlist is so perfect for the Fall season and days at the local coffee shops - in love). I have had this neighbor for about a year now and she is very kind - a little ghetto (beaucoup if you're a French speaker). But in the essence of myself being a nice person, I was just like "maybe I should ask her to brunch. We're both working professional women in the city - why not?! What could possibly go wrong?" - EVERYTHING!
I was dressed casually (and yes I know "casual" means something different to everyone). I had jeans that had a few skids in them, Uggs, simple brown leotard top accompanied with a beige trench coat, golden shades and a Louis Vuitton bag - light makeup and hair with some volume, layers and life.
I walked into the establishment and I didn't see her at first - that should've been a sign since we were the only Black women there, she should've stuck out like a sore thumb. But she was so poorly dressed. That's why I didn't see her. She had on these jeans that stopped under her muffin top and a sweatshirt she obviously doesn't sweat in because it was too small. And she was on the phone being loud - which is two pet peeves of mine. One, anytime I go to dinner, Bruch, lunch, whatever, I ALWAYS put my phone away. I think it's rude to be on your phone when you're suppose to be engaging in conversations. Two, speak with your inside voice - eye roll.
Tumblr media
Then we're sitting - mind you she already ordered a drink. I asked for a coffee, filled only half way up so I could add sugar and cream. Then she goes "CAN WE ORDER NOW!" - like girl!
We order, they take our menus, and they bring my coffee. I tell the waiter the cup is too full can you bring me another cup so I can dump half and she says "I'll take it - just bring her another one". The waiter was about to take the coffee and she then says "I SAID I'LL TAKE IT". He comes back with my new coffee and she's upset for some odd reason and says "so I can't get cream and sugar on a plate like she did?!" and I'm just thinking like you didn't even order a coffee.
Did I mention that when the waiter brought her cream and sugar she used the handle of the knife to stir the coffee - chilllllleeeee the absolute G H E T T O!!!
I can't even get into the rest of her poor mannerisms, just know I was highly embarrassed, annoyed and regretful.
She had made a comment about my appearance while we were eating like "omg girl - hair, nails, makeup - you're just all made up aren't you?!". I am trying so hard to refrain from swearing but at that point I really wanted to call her a female dog and just ask like "are you serious?!" - stank face and all.
I just brushed it off because I'm a lady but at the same time I should've left when she was on the phone at volume MAX.
Then she commented on my watch: "ooooh I see that gold watch girl it's nice" and when people make comments like that - I feel like you would set me up to get robbed, and I don't trust it.
We were leaving and walking away and she said to conclude "you're really bougie, I'm boughetto so I get it" NO! You don't get it!
I'll keep the rest of my comments to myself but the moral of the story here ladies is boughetto is not the standard, a standard, a way of living, etc - unless the standard for your life is in the pits of hell, literally.
Stay pretty, stay classy - and not boughetto.
With love,
Sarah Chanel
9 notes · View notes